"Fly High Suzaku...Miracle Lahhhhhhhhh....
                     The Legend has returned once again...
                     The real me will bloom once more...
                     ("I love you echoes from far away..")
                     I was led by you...
                     ("The spirit is reawakening...")
                     Another world will shine...once again!!
                     For the love of both my darlings...
                     what can I do now?...
                     There'll be no dreams that don't come true..
                     One should believe completely...
                     Whenever love is the salvation..
                     "Let's Open to Infinity..."
                      Fushigi Yuugi!!.....


     This is a story about a young woman, who once had and again reobtained the
seven Seishi of Suzaku. She regained omnipotent power and made her wishes come
true. The story itself is an incantation. Whomever finishes reading it will
receive this power. As soon as the page is turned, the story will become the
truth...and begin....

                     Fushigi Yuugi: Destiny's Child!
                     By Daniel C. Harrison
                     Chapter One: A Child is Missing!

    
     "Sukunami-san, aren't you going to tennis practice today?"
     Sukunami Mia looked up into the smiling face of her friend, Koshara Suza.
     "Gomen, Suza-chan. I have a test Friday and, I want to be ready for it.
Please let Hoshaka, Sensei know I'll be there tomorrow."
     "Ohhh study, study. So serious, Mia-chan. If you don't take a break now
and then, your head will explode." Suza giggled. "We don't have to worry about
the High School entrance exams for another year. Let's be free while we can."
     "I want to get into a good school, Suza-chan. I want to be a marine
biologist someday. I love the ocean. I want to live on the beach someday."
     Suza snickered. "I can understand that. You don't want to be like your
mother, right?"
     "Or my Dad." Mia sighed. "I sometimes wonder how she got through school.
She's never serious. And, it's a good thing Dad cooks most of the time. I've
learned to cook from him." Mia bowed her head.
     "Having a Mom that can't cook very well. Mia-chan, I feel your pain." Suza
smiled. "Okay..I'll tell Hoshaka Sensei your situation. He'll admire your
dedication to your studies. But remember Mia-chan, we have a match against
Jonan Junior Academy next week. You and I need to also perfect our teamwork."
     "I want to get into Jonan." Mia smiled. "My mother tried but never did.
Guess I'm more set in my goals!"
     "Guess so." Suza winked. "See ya then, Mia-chan." She waved and walked off
toward the tennis courts...


     "I feel it." the voice whispered.
     "Just now?" a deeper voice laughed. "Your senses are not as attuned as my
own. I have felt her precense for a long time. The time at last has come.
Seiryuu was sealed away. The Majin was defeated. But now, it is my time. It is
my will."
     "Ultimate power shall be yours." the first voice answered.
     "Yes. Of course, there is Taiitsu-kun to deal with."
     "The lord of the Suzaku quadrant?"
     "Suzaku will not be a concern." the deeper voice chuckled wickedly. "All
of the Miko's have come and gone. There will be no more."
     "No..the Miko's of Suzaku and Seiryuu still live, my esteemed one."
     "Yes." The deeper voice altered slightly to no longer hide it's disgust.
     "Suzaku will call her Miko. And, I have no doubt that Miko will answer.
But, what I am feeling...will cripple Suzaku no Miko's power. It will drain her
ability to fight and fill her with fear. Besides...the Suzaku Seishi are all
dead...except one. And, he is of no concern. The ravages of time will take him
down and, his powers will be useless. Suzaku no Miko....will fail...."


     Mia opened the door and called out, "Mother...I'm home!"
     "Mia!!" Her mother came in the room. Her face beamed with a happy smile as
always. "Mia, how was school?"
     "I have a test to study for on Friday so, I skipped tennis practice.
That's why I'm home so soon."
     "I see." Her mother sighed and smoothed her apron. "You're much more
serious about your studies then I was, Mia. But, you need to be able to have
fun too. Don't forget, tonight's my special treat..."
     Mia glanced up quickly. "Special...treat?"
     "Hai!" Her mother giggled excitedly. "I've discovered a new recipe and,
I'm going to see how your father likes it!"
     Mia's face blanched and an imaginary hammer slammed her in the head. She
bowed her head. "Uhmmm...I'm not feeling too well. Gomen, Mama. I'm going to
study in my room."
     "Oh you'll feel better when it's dinner time. Besides, I have to make it
more special than usual. Your father is bringing home a very important guest."
     "Guest?" Mia felt the color drain from her face.
"And...you're...cooking...dinner...Mama..?" her voice ended in what sounded like
a strangled whisper...
     "Hai!" Her mother turned and went in the kitchen. "Your father's boss
Hotosama-san is coming to dinner. I want to make a good impression for him!"
     Mia felt a panic attack coming on. Every time she heard her mother was
cooking it was this way. "Mama...does Dad know you are cooking...?"
     "No, I'm doing this as a surprise. Your Dad was very insistent we make a
good impression as..."
     "Dad's gonna get fired again and, he's using this to butter up the boss!"
Mia finished.     
     Her mother nodded and bowed her head. She looking up, smiling. "But, don't
worry Mia! It'll only be the third job this year your Dad has lost. I think
though if we make a good impression, he can convince Hotosama-san to keep him
employed. At least for awhile." Her mother giggled and returned to the kitchen.
     "Mama.." Mia bowed her head. "Giving a good impression...we should have
had fried chicken take-out."
     "What was that?" Her mother called from the kitchen.
     "Never mind, Mama. Gomen. I have to study!" Mia turned and ran down the
hall into her room and shut the door. Sighing deeply, she opened her books. She
glanced over the english assignment. "Ohh...I need a cross reference book to
use as a dictionary. I wonder if Mama has one in her room? But.." Mia's face 
changed color into a sickly green.."if I come out of my room...Mama may want me
to "taste test" whatever she is making. I can just see Dad getting fired
again...after his boss gets out of the hospital from having his stomach
pumped." Mia flopped on her bed in defeat. "But, if I don't get something to
assist me, I'm not going to do well on that test. I guess maybe I better risk
it then..."
     Mia climbed off her bed and cautiously opened the door. She looked right
and saw the coast was clear. "Good." she whispered. She began to leave the
room...

     "OHHHH MIA!!!! WAIT!!!"
     Mia jumped off the floor and spun around. Her mother was smiling and
holding a pot in one hand and a spoon in the other. "Mama...don't do that!" Mia
gasped.
     Her mother held the spoon toward her. "Here, sample this!"
     Mia felt her stomach retch already. She remembered when she was younger
spending hours in the bathroom trying to "relieve herself" from one of Mama's
taste tests. She swallowed and laughed nervously..
     "Gomen nasai, Mama! I...I have to do something. Maybe Dad will taste
it...bye!!!" Mia turned and bolted down the hall into her parents room slamming
the door. She sighed and relaxed a moment.
     Outside, she could hear her mother mumbling something and return to the
kitchen. Mia felt bad. But, she knew later on her stomach would thank her.
Maybe having dinner with Suza-chan wasn't such a bad idea. She hated nights
when Dad worked over. Usually on those nights, she cooked. And, she was glad of
it!
     Mia returned her attention to the shelf of books. "Hmm...wonder where Dad
put those?" She checked through them slowly but not finding her goal she moved
onto the closet. "Maybe in here?"
     Mia checked the top shelf. As she did so, a book fell from above and hit
her in the head..."OW!!!" 
     Looking down, she rubbed her head and noticed the book at her feet. "Huh?
What's this about?"
     Mia loved books. Her mother liked tv more so, she always found herself
different. Her Dad had also had a fascination for tv. She wondered for the
hundredth time why she was so different from her two parents? "Oh well.." she
smiled. "Despite their faults, they're good people and, they love me."
     Mia bent down and picked up the book. "But, I've never seen this before.
It was above the shelf...I wonder why?"
     Slowly, Mia opened the book. "Hmmm, what the heck kind of writing is this?
It looks like Chinese but, I can read it! Weird...hmmm..let's see now..."
     Mia squinted her eyes in the dim light and, as she read, the dimness faded
to be replaced by a glowing light!

     "This is the story about a girl who got the omnipotent power of Gakath and
made her wishes come true. The story itself is an incantation. Whomever
finishes reading it will receive this power. As soon as the page is turned, the
story will become the truth....and begin."
     At that moment, a blinding green light came forth from the book. Mia
gasped as she felt a strong pull and, against her will, she was launched
screaming into oblivion....... 

     "Mia?"
     The door to the bedroom opened as Mia's mother heard the scream. "Mia, I
know the reference books aren't THAT good but, they got me through school.
Still, there's no reason to scream over it. I really think.." she stopped in
mid-sentence and looked around the room. "Mia? Mia, where are you?"
     Slowly Mia's mother moved through the bedroom. There was no sign of her
daughter. "Mia, I know we haven't played games for awhile but, don't you think
we're a little old for hide and seek?." She giggled. "But, I would still play
it with you because, I have such a young personality. Okay..so where are you
hiding then?"
     Just then, the doorbell rang. Mia's mother sighed. "Well, I'll have to
play with you later. That must be your father at the door and, I'm sure he has
Hotosama-san with him. It's time to impress! I'll make my best effort!" She
laughed and walked out of the room. She failed to notice the book on the closet
floor......


     The wind raged as the rain fell in heavy torrents. Mia blinked and looked
up from the hard wet ground. "What...what happened?" She felt herself
trembling. "Mama? Mama, are you here?"
     Her only answer was the wind which blew through the deep canyon she was
in. Climbing to her feet, she ran and ducked under the rock cliff which
overhung the only dry place present. Shivering, Mia surveyed the area. In front
of her was what appeared to be a small river of mud created by the rain which
pounded off the rock walls. She could see the small waterfalls flowing down and
creating this scene. The scenery appeared to be almost desert like and reminded
her of some of the southwestern areas of the United States she had read about.
     "Hello?" she shouted. Mia was still trying to understand how she had
gotten here in the first place! She huddled against the rock wall trying to
protect herself from the wind. "Is anyone here?" she listened for an answer.
"Okay, this isn't funny! Mama, I don't know how you're doing this but..." she
shook her head. "Baka. My mother is too lazy to come up with some weird thing
like this. So what..." she stopped in mid-sentence and looked around. "how did
I get here?" she whispered.
     "You appeared out of nowhere." a voice answered.
     Mia gasped and spun in fear staring at the young man only a few feet from
her. "Whaa! You..you scared me." She backed away. "Who are you? And, what do
you mean, I appeared from nowhere?"
     The man shrugged. "I was sitting here trying to stay warm. This rain hit
suddenly and, I got caught in it. As I sat here, trying to stay warm, I saw a
green light streak down. When it left, you were laying out there in the mud."
     "Why didn't you answer me right away?" Mia's voice trembled.
     "Because, I didn't know what to expect from you. I've never seen clothes
like those nor anyone appear like that. Naturally, I was cautious."
     Mia nodded. "I would be too, I guess. I..I'm Sukunami, Mia. I...I don't
know what happened to me. I was looking for a reference book to do my studies
and, I found this weird book in my mother's closet. I opened it and, before I
knew it, I found myself here."
     "Well, let's discuss it over dinner, okay? the man smiled. "I'm very
hungry and, I haven't eaten yet. I'm Forsa, Vinto. I'm a wandering mercenary."
     Mia's faced turned red. "Mer..mercenary? Where am I?"
     "You're in Hokkan Country. I'm surprised you didn't know that. But, given
the way you arrived, perhaps that may answer quite a few things. There are
stories of stranger things that occured hundreds of years ago. Come on, let's
find a dry cave. There must be one someplace....."


     The door opened and, the two men entered. "Well boss, I'd like you to
meet my wife. This is Miaka. Miaka, this is Hotosama-san, my employer.
Uhmm..I hope dinner is ready?"
     Miaka swallowed. "Uhmm..well...gomen nasai. I..I kind of..burned it."
     Her husband's face turned red. "Ohh...uhmm..hahahahha." he turned to
the older man and smiled. "She..she does this from time to time.
It's..it's not a regular thing. Really, she's quite a good..uhmm..I mean
she's a good woman."
     The older man sighed and, shook his head. "Gomen, nasai. I seem to
have come at an inoportune moment. But, it doesn't matter. Sukunami-san,
please take tomorrow off. Perhaps when Monday comes, the three-day
weekend with your wife will have improved things."
     Miaka stared at her husband. His face was almost in shock.
"Hotosama-san..nobody...nobody has ever treated me this way. I was under
the impression you were going to fire me soon! I..I apologize for the mess
in the shop...and the late orders..and the botched up paperwork...and
the.."
     Hotosama raised his hand. "Say no more, please. Before I change my
mind. I'll see you on Monday, Sukunami-san. Good night." He turned and
left closing the door behind him.
     Miaka swallowed. "Taka..."
     Sukunami Taka, her husband, grinned. "YA TA!!!!" He picked Miaka up
and spun her around. "I'm not getting fired! I'm still employed!! Money!!
Money!!" He stopped and looked around. "So, where's Mia?"
     His wife shrugged. "Playing games I think. She has some sort of test
next week and, she went in our room to find a reference book.."
     "Oh, she's so much more serious than you ever were, Miaka. At least
from what Keisuke tells me and..."
     Miaka picked up a frying pan and bonked Taka in the head with it.
"Don't compare my daughter to me, Taka, you baka!"
     Taka laughed and rubbed his head. "If I didn't know you were playing
Miaka then I'd..." he shrugged. "Well anyway, I'll find her and tell her
the good news." 
     Taka went to the bedroom and opened the door. "Mia?" 
     Only silence answered him. Taka blinked and looked around the room.
On the bed he could see Mia's english book from school. He moved to the
other side of the bed. Then, his eyes scanned the floor and, he saw
something.."What's this? He picked up the book. "Four Gods..Sky and
Earth?" His eyes grew wider..."oh..OH NO!!" He spun
around..."MIIIIIAAAAKA!!!!!"

     Miaka came running into the room. "Taka? What is it?"
     "This..." he held the book up trembling.
     Slowly, Miaka took the book. Cautiously, she opened it...

     Her eyes grew wide in fear as she turned to the next page..."Gakath no
Miko...after appearing in the mud and rain...found a man who was a mercenary of
Hokkan Country. He took her to a sheltered place. But, before they could sit
down to eat...bandits appeared.."
     "WHAT?????" Taka shouted.
     "It's....it's happening again..." Miaka whispered. "But, this time...to
Mia!"
     
     "Who...who is...Gakath?" Taka whispered. "There's no such thing."
     Miaka grit her teeth. "Taka...Tamahome...I have to...bring her back!"
     Taka nodded. "I...I know. But, how? If we could enter the Four Gods
again..wouldn't it have taken us by now?"
     Miaka opened the book wider and concentrated.."Why..why isn't it
taking us in? What's going on.....?"


               

                    Chapter Two: Mysterious World

     The thunder rolled as Mia followed Forsa Vinto into the small cave which
they had found in the hillside. Forsa pointed to a large rock. "Sit there,
Mia-san and, I'll get something for us to eat. We at least need to warm up and
get out of these wet clothes."
     "Get out of..." Mia's voice trailed off. Her eyes grew wide. "Hentai! I'm
not taking off my clothes in front of you!"
     "If you don't, you'll catch cold! I won't look so, for your own sake,
please do it."
     "No way!" Mia glared at him and looked the other way.
     "Geez." Forsa bent down and began gathering brush and small stones. "Suit
yourself then. I'll make us a large fire and, maybe that will help."
     Mia looked around the cave. "So...tell me about..Hokkan Country."
     "It's a relatively large land but, it isn't big on the economic scale. The
lands of Koutou and Konan are much more rich in resources."
     "I see." Mia sneezed. He looked at her and, she blushed. "What?"
     "I told you." He smiled. "If you don't get out of those wet clothes,
you'll get sick."
     "Forget it." Mia moved away from him.
     "Suit yourself." Forsa put the small stones in a circle and put the brush
in the middle. Then, he banged two stones together making them spark. "I should
be able to get a fire going for us." He concentrated on his work as she
watched. "Ahhh..there we go!"
     Mia smiled as she watched the sparks ignite the brush. Expertly, he moved
around the fire softly blowing it and tending it...giving it the life it needed
to grow larger. Shortly, he began to add kindling to it. "That got it. Come
here, Mia-san. Get warm."
     Mia moved hesitantly closer to the inviting warmth. Her school uniform was
wet and cold. She found the courage to remove her jacket and, she put it on the
rock to dry. "Arigatoo, Forsa-san."
     "My pleasure. I always try to please a beautiful lady."
     "Beautiful....lady?" Mia stared at him.
     "Of course." He grinned at her. "How old are you, Mia-san?"
     Mia looked away. "I don't think that's a very polite question to ask a
woman, Forsa-san."
     "Sorry. I was curious."
     Mia turned back to him. "Why?"
     Forsa laughed. "Because, I want to know about you. You didn't exactly
arrive in any type of conventional method. Let's just say, I have great
instincts. This land and the others are full of legends that occured hundreds
of years ago. Maybe it's about time for another one. Things have gotten stale."
     "Stale?" Mia shook her head. "I..I don't understand."
     "How old are you?" Forsa repeated. His piercing eyes made her swallow.
     "I..I'm thirteen."
     "Thirteen.." Forsa sighed and leaned back. "That's good. A very
marriageable age."
     "Excuse me??" Mia gasped.
     "You're just the right age." Forsa smiled. "I'm nineteen. If you were
seventeen, you'd be considered an old maid. Most girls get married around
fourteen or fifteen. Thirteen is good though."
     "I...I don't know you well enough to be having this kind of a discussion,
Forsa-san." Mia blushed deeply. "Besides, thirteen where I'm from is too young.
I'm not even considering it."
     "But, you look so lovely. And, it won't take long for you to truly blossom
into full adulthood. Best to start early and live a full life with someone,
don't you think?"
     Mia picked up her coat and threw it at him! "I THINK YOU'D BETTER SHUT UP!!"
she shouted.
     Forsa pulled the wet coat off his head and laughed. "Suit yourself. I'll
get off this subject for now. But I really think..."
     Mia gasped as behind him, a man appeared. Before she could scream, the man
took a sword and stabbed Forsa in the back!!!
     Forsa gasped and choked, his blood coming up. Mia's mouth fell open in
terror and, she choked on his name..."For...sa..NOOOOOOOOOOO!!!" she screamed!
     Two men came up behind her. One of them laughed. "You should check out a
place before you invade someone's home." He snickered evilly.
     Mia cried out as the second man grabbed her arms and pinned them behind
her back as the other tied them. Her body trembled as Forsa bled to death on
the cave floor. "NOOOOOOOOOOO! FORRRRRRRSAAAAAAA!!!!"
     The man that had stabbed Forsa stepped over the wounded mercenary and
smiled at her. "She's nice. I"m going to have her first." He grinned and put
his sword away after wiping the blood on Forsa's body. "I like your clothes."
he grinned. "Very unusual. Let's see if what's under them is just as nice." He
took a knife and began to rip the top of Mia's blouse open. "NOOOOOOO!" she
screamed in terror.....

     "Gakath no Miko...watched in horror...as the man called Forsa Vinto...bled
to death on the stone floor..."
     Miaka trembled as Taka read from the book...his eyes growing larger and
showing their fear....
     "Then....then the bandits tied her hands...and began to rip her
clothes...intending to ravish her..."
     "NO!" Miaka shouted. "Taka! Tamahome...we..we have to help her! PLEASE
HELP HER!!!" she cried.
     Taka grit his teeth and shoved his head into the book. "COME ON!!! TAKE ME
DAMN IT!!!" He shouted and shoved his head against the pages. "I...I can't
enter it! Miaka!!"
     "TAIITSU-KUN!!!!" Miaka shouted. "TAIITSU-KUN, HELP US!!!!"
     Taka looked at the book again. His eyes that were full of tears grew even
wider..."WHAT...?"
     "Taka?" Miaka grabbed the book from him...
     "The bandit began to tear her clothes off..but...before he could hurt her
further...something happened...."

     The two bandits grinned wickedly as they held Mia. She screamed and
struggled as the man in front of her began to cut her blouse open. "NOOOOO!"
she screamed.
     Suddenly, the room began to fill with a green light. The two men holding
her gasped and, their hold loosened. They were staring at something terrifying!
     Mia still shaking watched as Forsa Vinto stood up...his wounds healed and,
his eyes glowing! On his right hand was a character..that glowed the same green
color that was filling the room. His eyes fixed on the bandit in front of Mia.
     LET....HER....GOOOOOOOOOOO!" he shouted. His voice sounded like thunder
inside the cave.
     The man in front of Mia with the knife backed away in terror.
"What...you..you were dead! I KILLED YOU!!!"
     "Fool..." Forsa stepped toward him. "You aren't enough of a man to ever
kill me. You've done enough! For touching her...LET DEATH BE YOUR FINAL
DESTINATION!!!!"
     "YAGHHHHHH!" 
     Mia gasped as the man was surrounded by a green flame. He screamed in
agony as his flesh turned to bone and, he was still alive. Mia put her hands to
her mouth as he screamed in agony as his bodily organs fell out. The two men
behind him screamed in terror and ran for the cave entrance...
     "YOU'RE NOT GETTING AWAY EITHER!!!" Forsa screamed. He waved his hand and,
the two bandits crying in terror slammed against the far wall. The audible
sound of bone popping filled the air. Mia trembled in fear as they cried out in
pain..
     "No....Forsa...please....stop..." she whispered, barely getting the words
out.
     Forsa looked quickly at her. His eyes were wild. As he saw her fear, his
look softened. The corpses of the dead men lay against the wall, pinned like
flies. The other lay in a smouldering heap filling the cave with a sickening
stench.
     Mia covered her eyes still shaking. She felt a strong hand on her
shoulder and looked up. Forsa smiled at her and bent down, hugging her.
"Mia-san. It's okay. They won't hurt you ever again. Nobody..will ever hurt you
again."
     Mia pulled away and stared into his eyes. "How...how did you...do that?"
she whispered.
     "I...I don't know. It's always been a talent I possess. I can heal fairly
fast if the wounds aren't to mortal and, I can create that fire effect. I've
just always had it. There's a man in a small city called "Pikandu" that says he
knows the answers but, he won't tell me. But, he did say someday he would...if
I found the reason for my existence."
     "Your existence?" Mia asked. "I don't know what you mean."
     "Neither did I....till now." Forsa grinned. "Let's get out of here, this
place is no longer fit to dine in. But, I hear horses outside. They must have
belonged to these fools. We'll take them and, I'll buy you dinner and lodging
in "Pikandu." We'll meet this man and, I'll let him tell you more."
     Forsa led Mia outside and, she noticed the rain was gone. "I want to know
what you meant about, the reason for your existence..."
     He stopped and continued to stare straight ahead. "He said...that I was
linked to....a girl...from another world. It's my destiny to protect her."
     "A girl from..." Mia stopped in mid sentence. "That sounds like..."
     "You." Forsa turned and smiled. "He said he also has been waiting for you.
Perhaps he can tell us both more. Come on, I'll take you to him." 
     Mia watched as he climbed on one of the horses. "Can you ride, Mia-san?"
     "Uhmm..no. I never learned, Forsa-san."
     "I'll teach you." He helped her up behind him. "We can use the other horse
to carry supplies later. Let's go." He made sure she gripped his waist tight
then urged the horses forward....

     "The man, Forsa Vinto...disposed of the bandits...using incredible magic.
He then told Gakath no Miko...of a man in a small city called, "Pikandu." There
he promised she would find out the secret to his destiny. Gakath no Miko...was
nervous...but also waited to see...what her destiny would bring..."

     "Taka.." Miaka choked. "Thank..thank god he was there."
     "Hai." Taka hugged Miaka close. "We have to find a way to help her. Think
Miaka. Is there anything else we can try?"
     Miaka took the book and beat herself in the head with it.."Baka! Baka!
Baka! Baka...."
     "Miaka!" Taka stopped her and held her tight. "That isn't going to help! We
need help."
     Miaka nodded and handed him the book. "Keep reading...Tamahome. I..I'm
going to make a phone call."
     Taka opened the book and began to read. As he did so, Miaka moved to the
phone and dialed in a number. "Hello? Yui-chan, this is Miaka. I...I need you,
Yui-chan. Please bring Tetsuya with you. And, call my brother Keisuke, please.
We...we have a problem....."


     Mia watched as they entered the city. On the walls at the gate was
inscribed the name "Pikandu..City of Warmth."
     "What does that mean?" she asked Forsa.
     "It means...that the people here welcome outsiders. There are some cities
such as in Koutou that do not."
     "What's wrong with Koutou?" Mia blinked.
     "It's reputation is sullied as being a nation of bloody conquering people.
In the past, they have killed off many nations...including my own."
     "Your own? You mean, you have no country?"
     "Yes, Mia-san. I am a wandering mercenary. I have no home. My people have
always lived within Hokkan Country because, hundreds of years ago when Koutou
attacked Konan country, they also destroyed those of us that were left and
mixed within. We fled to Hokkan. A lot of nations were hurt in the past. My
nation never had any god to help us like others."
     "A god to help you?" Mia smiled. "You mean, your people depended on a
deity to save you? That's unrealistic."
     "Perhaps.." Forsa pointed at a building. "This is an inn. I'll get us a
room." He noticed her look darken. "Don't worry...I won't do anything that will
upset you. But, you need a bath and, so do I. Our clothes  could use a drying
out, I think. I'm also starving."
     "Where is this man you want me to meet?" Mia shifted in the saddle. She
didn't like the way people were looking at her.
     "I'll take you to him tomorrow. Or, if you like, while you take a bath,
I'll go get him. Whatever your comfortable with." He winked at her.
     "So, what are the rest of the countries like?" Mia continued. "It sounds a
little bit like ancient Japan where a bunch of people were always fighting."
     "Japan?" Forsa questioned. He looked at her.
     "Where I'm from...my country...on my world.." she whispered. "My..my
country is small but, there are a lot of larger ones too."
     "Interesting." Forsa smiled. "The rest of the countries here vary in size.
They also vary in temperament. Konan Country is usually quiet but, about four
hundred years ago, it went to war with Koutou country. It was strange because,
Koutou had a Shogun that destroyed most of Konan's military and had invaded the
country. Then, inexplicably, he turned back and instead used his mercenary army
to kill the Emperor and overthrow his government.."
     "Then, he took control." Mia finished.
     "No." 
     "No?" Mia stared at him.
     Forsa stopped the horse in front of the inn. He helped Mia down, ignoring
the stares from passing people. He nodded. "He disappeared. Nobody ever saw him
again. Isn't that strange?"
     Mia shook her head. "Baka. He conquered a country, and destroyed his own.
Then, he didn't even take it over. So, who did?"
     "Several lower level lords had small wars. Finally, one took it over. But,
no one ever found out what happened to the Mikos. They too disappeared."
     "Mikos?" Mia stopped and looked back at him as they prepared to enter the
inn. "What's a Miko?"
     "Funny you should ask." His eyes seemed to twinkle. "Remember when I told
you, my country has no god but, the others did? Well, Konan and Koutou
Countries had a rather unusual situation. Both had Mikos at the same time."
     "So what is a Miko?" Mia's voice was impatient.
     Forsa grinned. "Let's get something to eat." He led her inside...

     
     "Forsa Vinto...led Gakath no Miko...into the Inn. There, he bought her
food and told her more...of what would be...her calling...."
     Taka looked up from the book. "Miaka...I never heard of any god called,
Gakath."
     "Me neither." Miaka wiped tears from her eyes. "Yui-chan and the others
will be here soon. I wish we could reach Taiitsu-kun. I...I need answers. I
want my daughter!!" She fell into Taka's arms and wept....

     

                     Chapter Three: Gakath no Miko!

     Flute music and laughter filled the air as Forsa led Mia into the common
area of the Inn. Men and women looked up noticing her strange clothes and, Mia
turned away feeling self conscious.
     Forsa glared at them and led her to a table. "Gomen nasai, Mia-san.
They've never seen anyone like you before. Would you prefer to eat in private
after we get a room?"
     "No.." Mia watched the people who continued to stare at her. "It's okay. I
guess I'm something of a curiosity for them."
     "You're very wise for one so young. Forsa responded. "Your words are not
so filled with the foolishness of young women that are your age, here."
     Mia shrugged. "I read a lot. My mother can never understand it. She says
I'm a lot different from when she was my age. She always tried to avoid school
but, I look at it as a challenge. Forsa-san, what do you want to do with your
life?"
     "My life.." Forsa fell quiet and locked eyes with her. Her lips parted
slightly as he held her gaze. "My life...is yours."
     "Wha..What?" she stammered.
     "You're going to hear this anyway. I wasn't sure because, I have only bits
and pieces of what the man we are going to see told me. He said..."
     "That Gakath No Miko would appear...and change your life, forever."
     Mia turned and gasped as a man walked up behind Forsa. His red hair flowed
down his back. On his forehead, a character appeared glowing slightly..
     Forsa turned around. "You...how did you know that we were here?"
     "I sensed her." the man answered. He smiled and sat down in the empty
chair next to Mia. "Tell me your name, please."
     "Uhmmm...Sukunami, Mia."
     "Mia-san." The man looked at Forsa then nodded. "Our time has finally
come, Forsa. She...is the one."
     "The one?" Mia asked.
     "You will be the savior of our people. Those of us that have lived in
other countries...that have no home. You will call Gakath...and he will return
us to the glory which we never had."
     Mia's face went white. "Call..Gakath? Wha..wait a minute here! I don't
even know what you're talking about. I don't want any part of some weird
ritual. I'm not even from..."
     "Our world." The man grinned. He got up from his chair and fell on one
knee bowing before Mia. "I am your servant...Gakath Seishi...Xangel."
     Forsa swallowed. "Xangel-san..."
     Xangel looked up. "Forsa...do you not yet realize the significance of
this? You probably didn't even know you were a Seishi...did you?"
     Forsa shook his head.
     "What's a Seishi?" Mia asked.
     Xangel looked at her. "Before I answer that...let me tell you a story."
     Mia swallowed again and nodded slowly. The room seemed to fall quiet..as
if they were the only people there. Mia noticed the noises of the Inn seemed
more subdued as Xangel began....
     "Thousands of years ago...there was a war...between five gods. They are
called Genbu...Byakko...Seiryuu..Suzaku...and Gakath." Xangel watched Mia's
face as he continued. "Gakath cared greatly for his people. He took the time
with them that the other gods never would. Instead of just wanting to be
worshipped as a deity..he wanted to be a part of his people."
     "I...I never heard of...a god like that...except in the Christian religion
sometimes."
     Xangel nodded, acknowledging her statement. "The other four gods..became
jealous of the prosperity of the people of Gakath. They conspired to seal
Gakath off...and after the war...they did. But, each god has a Miko...a woman
who would come from another world...to act as an intercessor between themselves
and man. The Mikos of the other four gods have come and gone. Now...it is your
turn. With the help of your seven Seishi...warriors and protectors of
Miko..you too can fulfill your wishes...and ours. Too long has Gakath been
sealed off. But, if you fulfill your calling...and open the seal...Gakath's
people will once again live as one. Is that too much to ask?"
     "I...I guess not." Mia's voice shook. "Why..why did the other four gods
become so jealous? Didn't they too have their people?"
     "Hai. But, the people were not willing to listen to everthing that the
other gods wanted them to do. Many rebelled. Gakath treated his so well,
everyone was too happy to rebel...and never did. Many of us died fighting when
Konan and Koutou had their war..."
     "I...I see." Mia shivered. "Konan...and Koutou...are the enemy?"
     "More then you know, Gakath no Miko." Xangel took her hand. She saw Forsa
stiffen. "You see...even though four hundred years ago Suzaku no Miko and
Seiryuu no Miko disappeared...they could come back. It's likely because, the
other four gods will want to keep Gakath sealed so his people never have a
home. Their ultimate revenge against him."
     "How...how cruel." Mia whispered. "They must be truly evil gods to do such
a thing." Her vision narrowed. "But, how do I know this isn't some baka story
you're making up?"
     "You don't. But..consider this." Xangel smiled. "Unless you gather the
seven Seishi of Gakath...and call Gakath...you will never be able to see your
home again..."
     "No..." Mia felt hot tears roll down her cheeks. "My..my Mom is a terrible
cook...and my Dad loses jobs...but, I love them! I don't ever want to not see
them again."
     "Then following your destiny..and calling Gakath..is the proper thing to
do. Wouldn't you agree?"
     Forsa looked at Mia and, she smiled. "Hai. I think so. Okay..I'll do it. I
don't know what I have to do but, I'll be Gakath no Miko! I'll do my best!"
     "Excellent." Xangel grinned. "We must now journey to Koutou Country...to
obtain...the Shinzahos."
     "Shinzahos?" Mia asked. She and Forsa looked at each other.
     "They will enable you to call Gakath...even if your Seishi..are killed
defending you."
     "Ki...Killed?" Mia gasped. She saw Forsa nod. "Forsa-san...no."
     "Listen to me, Gakath no Miko." Xangel leaned closer. "Suzaku and Seiryuu
have great power. They can deceive with their Mikos. Illusion is one of their
greatest tricks. They may try to make you think they are someone close to you.
No one you know can possibly be here. So, that will tell you that, they are
false.
     "Anyone I know?" Mia asked.
     Forsa smiled. "Exactly, Mia-san. If they appear as a friend or your
parents or anyone...they must be the enemy. Surely you can see that?"
     "You mean, they want to hurt me?" Mia looked at Forsa. "They want to hurt
all of you?"
     "If they can prevent you from fulfilling your destiny...and calling
Gakath...they surely will." Xangel answered. His intense eyes stared into
her's.
     Mia was silent a moment. "Don't worry. I won't be deceived. Your people
deserve a good home. They deserve their own country! I won't let anyone stop
us! I'll gather the seven Seishi of Gakath. No one will interfere...not
even...Suzaku or Seiryuu....or their Mikos!!!!"


     "Gakath no Miko...listened to the words of Gakath Seishi, Xangel. She
vowed that no one would deceive her..and that nothing would stop her. She vowed
to help the people of Gakath and would even fight....the Mikos of Suzaku...and
Seiryuu...."
     Yui looked up from the book, tears filling her eyes. "My god...Miaka."
     Miaka buried her face in her hands. "She..she hates me. Oh God she hates
me, Yui-chan!!" Miaka fell into Taka's arms crying..
     "Hey, hey!" Keisuke turned her head to look at him. "She doesn't know you
are Suzaku no Miko. If she did then..."
     "Enough, Keisuke." Yui smiled and hugged Miaka. "I understand. She's being
deceived just as I was. But, unless we can find a way to reach her, there's
nothing we can do. Nothing...except let the story play out to it's final
conclusion..."
     "But, what will that be?" Tetsuya asked. He looked at each of them.
"Remember, when Miaka and you entered the book, you pulled the story into our
own world. Mia may do the same thing. We can't allow that to happen!"
     "We..we have to find a way to get in the book. Somehow, we have to reach
Suzaku-sei-kun. Or Taiitsu-kun." Miaka sobbed. "This...how did this happen? Why
Mia?"
     Keisuke glared at Taka and hit him in the head.
     "OW!!" Taka shouted.
     "Baka..I told you to get rid of that book after the last time! Why didn't
you?"
     "You did what?" Miaka looked up. Her eyes darkened. "Taiitsu-kun told
me to keep it! I hid it and..."
     Taka bowed his head. "Gomen. I listened to your brother. I did get rid of
it."
     "You...did...?" Tetsuya looked at the book then at Taka. "But..but it's
right here!"
     "I know. And, I don't understand it. Because...I burned it."
     Miaka swung around. "But..but if you burned it...how can it be here?" she
gasped.
     "I...I don't know, Miaka." Taka hugged her close to him. "When I saw it
lying there...and saw that Mia had been drawn in...I was terrified."
     Yui sat down with an exhausted look on her face. "Miaka...if the book was
truly burned...and it somehow came back...maybe there's a reason."
     Miaka stared at Yui then picked up the book. "There's...something
different about it.." she looked closer..."OH MY GOD!!!"
     "What?" everyone shouted.
     Miaka swallowed and turned the book so they could see it...
     Yui began shaking uncontrollably..."Three Gods..Sky and Earth!"
     "Three...?" Tetsuya whispered.
     Taka froze. "One...one of the Gods...has been...sealed
off...or...consumed."
     Miaka looked at the book. She echoed Yui's words..."If the book came
back...maybe there's a reason...." Her voice turned to one of horror.
"NO..NOOOOOOOO! IT'S MIA!!! IT CAME BACK TO CONSUME HER!!!!...."


     Mia sighed as she slipped into the hot bath. It had been a long day. Her
thoughts went back to it all. Her sudden rush of adrenaline as the bright green
light swept her into the book...her feelings of fear when she first met
Forsa...her terror of the bandits...and finally, how Forsa had defended her
with his awesome power. She shuddered thinking of it.
     "If what Xangel said was true...then I'm really some sort of intercessor
for a god. But, I don't feel like it. I just feel scared. I want to go home."
     "Mia-san?" a voice said from outside. "Are you alright?"
     "Uhmm..hai. Just..talking to myself, Forsa-san."
     "Ahh...can I come in and talk to you then? I'm sure there's some very
interesting things to see and..."
     Mia turned bright red and threw her wash cloth at the door. It's loud
splat made Forsa chuckle from the other side. "HENTAI!" she shouted. "GO
AWAY!"
     "I understand, Gakath no Miko. I'll leave you to your bath." She heard his
footsteps walk away.
     "Jerk." she whispered. Mia smiled. Forsa was actually very nice. She
blushed as she thought of him. "Why does he make me feel like this?" She
recalled him asking her age and the fact he had brought up girls in this
country being married. "This is ridiculous." she whispered. "I have a test next
Friday! I need to study! But...but if I'm late getting back, I'll miss it. I
don't want to fail this year! My grades have been so good."
     Mia stopped in mid thought..."If I get home." she whispered. "I..I may
never get out of here. But...if Xangel-san is right...if I'm able to call
Gakath then...then I can see my parents and friends again. But if not...can I
live here? Inside this world? Did I go into the book or, was it something that
acted as a gateway to another dimension?" Mia bowed her head fighting tears.
"Only thing I can do...is do my best. I'll call Gakath...and ask him to send me
home after giving his people their own land...."

     The next day, Mia, Xangel, and Forsa rode forth from "Pikandu" toward Koutou
Country. Mia riding on the back of Forsa's horse looked at Xangel. The older
man, his long red hair swaying smiled at her. "What is it, Mia-san?"
     "Uhmmm...I was wondering...how do you know I'm really Gakath no Miko? I
recall you saying something about sensing me."
     "That's correct." Xangel brushed his hair back as the wind increased. "One
of my Seishi abilities is to sense things. I know when something is going to
happen before it does. Before I met you, I knew you would come. And, I can tell
you now, this is no easy road. I already know that the Mikos of Suzaku and
Seiryuu will try to stop you."
     Mia grit her teeth. "They won't. I already made up my mind about that!"
     "I also can sense your strength." Xangel continued. "This is good
because, if something should happen to you and I need to find you, I can."
     Forsa blinked. "Oh? You mean, you can use your chi to track her?"
     "Exactly, Forsa-san. Has anyone ever told you what your name "Forsa"
means? Or that it's a Seishi name?"
     "No." Forsa looked at Mia. "Until I met Mia-san...I never knew I was a
Seishi. But, I already told you that. You must have known I was when we met
years ago though."
     "I did." Xangel smiled. "Your name means "crow" or in another translation,
the "bird of death."
     "How..how horrible." Mia whispered.
     Forsa looked hurt. "HEY! I didn't pick the name, okay?"
     Xangel chuckled. "It was picked for you before you were ever born. Gakath
although sealed has the ability to name his Seishi. You are named Forsa because
of your abilities. My name, Xangel means "tracker" and "leader". It has two
parts. It's my responsibility as a priest of Gakath to know what the various
symbols and artifacts mean...such as the Shinzahos. If we don't need them, we
can at least keep them from Suzaku no Miko or Seiryuu."
     "So, how do you plan to get these...Shinzahos." Mia asked. "I don't even
know what they are."
     "They are two artifacts that were according to legend last used by Seiryuu
no Miko over four hundred years ago. But, their ability will be limited to call
Gakath. To do it most effectively, it's best if we gather our seven Seishi."
     "And, do you know who those other people are?" 
     Xangel looked at Mia. "A good question, Mia-san. I do not but, I will be
able to "feel" their Seishi energy. It will only take us a few months at best
to gather them."
     "A FEW MONTHS??" Mia shouted. "But..but I have a test next week! How am I
going to pass it if I'm not there?"
     Forsa sighed and looked upward.
     Xangel shrugged. "Until you call Gakath, you can't go home anyway. Gomen
nasai. Perhaps you should just stay here."
     "Stay...here?" Mia whispered. "I...I don't even know any of you that
well."
     "Mia-san, by the time we call Gakath, you'll know us well." Forsa grinned.
"Remember what I said about girls being married at..."
     "BAKA!" Mia slapped his face. "You're always going back to that subject! I
  don't love you and, you don't love me so, let's drop it, okay?"
     Forsa sighed. "Okay...whatever makes you happy."
     Xangel gave Forsa a dark look. "Keeping Gakath no Miko happy...is
everything. Don't forget that, Forsa!"
     "I...I won't." Forsa answered. He watched Xangel for a moment then looked
upward again. "It may rain again soon."
     "Then we'd best quicken our pace. We're still a long ways from Koutou
Country. Once there, we'll have to take the Shinzahos...by force if necessary."
     "By...force?" Mia's voice shook. "You mean..hurt people or..steal them?"
     "The government of Koutou will never give them up. If Seiryuu no Miko
returns, she could use them to recall Seiryuu. They won't risk it. We'll keep
you safe Mia-san but, I hope to find at least two more of our Seishi on the
way. However...if we don't, Forsa-san's power will be adequate along with my
own."
     "And we won't fail." Forsa's voice answered. Mia shivered as it seemed to
her to have taken on a deadly tone....


     "They rode south then east for many days...taking the time to check each
time Xangel thought he sensed a Gakath Seishi. During this time, Gakath no Miko
found herself drawn even closer to Forsa and, she found she even enjoyed his
off handed comments. The feeling she was important made her warm inside and,
her feelings began to change to those of...."

     "Love..." Miaka answered. "Just like Tamahome and I."
     "No, the word is "affection" in the book. But, it means pretty much the
same thing." Yui sighed. "This is turning into a trap. And, I can't see any way
to stop it. If we just let it go and she calls Gakath, what's the worst that
can happen? She gets her wishes..she gives the people of Gakath a home and.."
     "She gets consumed by him." Keisuke interrupted. "Miaka only survived
because of her strength. Will Mia be able to? You didn't with Seiryuu."
     "I know." Yui looked down. "I feel there is more to this then what we are
seeing. The problem is, we are only seeing her side of the story. What if
there's something important we need to know?"
     "And, why can't I get in the book?" Taka swore. "I used to be a part of it
once! It's like that power was taken away...." he stopped in midsentence.
"That's it. The power that controls the book is no longer that of Suzaku. Or
Seiryuu."
     "But, if that's true, Gakath must think we are going to find a way in.
Otherwise, Xangel wouldn't be warning her against us." Yui added.
     "That's true." Miaka looked up. "So, we just need to find the way to
contact Taiitsu-kun. There must be one."
     Tetsuya sighed. "We're all tired. And, even though time is moving faster
in the book, we need some rest. Why don't we take it in shifts? Miaka, I know
you and Taka are emotionally exhausted. Please try to sleep while Yui-chan and
I watch over Mia. If anything truly significant happens, we'll let you know."
     Miaka shook her head. "No, I need to stay up! I can't just leave her like
this!"
     "Miaka." Taka put his arms around her. "I'm with you. You can't do Mia any
good if you're so tired, you get sick. She would want us to rest."
     "If she knew how we felt, she wouldn't be trying to call Gakath. But, if
calling Gakath is the right thing to do, why does the book say, "Three
Gods..Sky and Earth" now?"
     Yui looked at the book. "IT..IT DOESN'T!!" she shouted.
     "WHAT??" Miaka ran over. The others joined her.
     Yui held up the book. "Look..."Four Gods..Sky and Earth."
     "But...but it just said..." Taka stammered.
     "I know." Yui answered. "I saw it. I don't know what is going on."
     Miaka fought the tears. "I wish we could just go in there after her. I
need to talk to her! Just sitting here isn't doing us any good. Especially
while her Seishi are telling her that we're evil!"
     "Her Seishi...are telling her the same things that mine told me." Yui
whispered. "This Xangel..he frightens me. He seems a little like...Nakago."
     Miaka looked up. "Yui-chan...you don't think..."
     "That Nakago has returned in a new form?" Yui shrugged. "Who can say?
Perhaps his spirit found a new god to serve so he can accomplish his goals."
     "It would be a sick irony if he used Miaka's daughter to eventually win
and destroy us." Keisuke swore.
     "No..." Miaka put her head in her hands.
     "Miaka.." Taka steered her towards the bedroom. "Let's go to bed. If
anything happens, Yui and Tetsuya will let us know."
     "Hai." Miaka whispered weakly. "And to think only a few hours ago, our
greatest fear was you losing your job. At least Hotosama-san was nice."
     Yui watched Miaka go into the bedroom and the door shut. She looked at the
book. "Nakago.." she whispered. "Did you find a way to win...after all?"




                         Chapter Four: Reunion!

     Taka turned out the light and climbed into bed. Next to him, he could hear
Miaka softly breathing. She was so exhausted, she had completely collapsed on
the bed. He smiled and removed Miaka's shoes then covered her up. Turning over,
he sighed. His eyes closed and, he tried to clear his troubled mind....

     *Tamahome.*
     Taka's eyes flew open. He looked around the room. There was no one.

     *Tamahome...open your mind*

     Taka swallowed nervously. "Uhmm...who is this?"
     *Miaka can you hear me?*
     *I...I..it's...Taiitsu-kun!!*
     Taka jumped and looked at Miaka who slept on the bed. "Whaaaa...Miaka! How
can I hear your thoughts?"
     *If you were asleep, this would be much easier, you baka!* Taiitsu-kun
answered. *Maybe I should just leave you out of this.*
     *No, Taiitsu-kun!* Miaka's thoughts echoed in his head. *Tamahome needs to
know what's going on too.*
     Taka closed his eyes. *Now, look here, you old bag just what...*
     *WHO'S AN OLD BAG????* the thoughts shouted in his head. *YOU FOOL! IT'S
YOUR FAULT THAT THIS MESS HAPPENED!!!!*
     "My fault??" Taka gasped.
     *Tamahome's fault?* Miaka's thoughts echoed in his head.
     *Hai, the stupid baka. Miaka, when he took the Four Gods Sky and Earth,
and burned it, he released the seal on it that held Gakath.*
     *Oh...* Miaka's thoughts sounded distant. *What...what is Gakath? How can
I reach Mia and save her?*
     *You can't.* Taiitsu-kun answered. Suddenly, her voice faded and, a
different one much deeper replaced it. *You can't because, I no longer have the
power to pull you into the portal.*
     Taka grit his teeth. "But..but how do we save her then? There must be
something we can do!"
     Miaka's thoughts were filled with her crying. Taka noticed tears fall down
her sleeping face. *NO! Suzaku-sei-kun! PLEASE! There must be a way!!*
     *There is one.* Suzaku's voice answered. *It is your last hope. The last
time you defeated the Majin and returned Tamahome's memories to him, the Suzaku
Seishi too were rewarded. They can help you. By yourself, you can never enter
the Four Gods Sky and Earth. But, with their help...you can.*
     *The...the Seishi...are alive??* Miaka's thoughts echoed.
     Taka shook his head. "Alive in the book? But, if that's so, how can they
help us?"
     *NO YOU STUPID FOOL!* Taiitsu-kun's voice came back. *THEY'RE ALIVE IN
YOUR WORLD! They were reincarnated just as you were!*
     Miaka awoke and, she shot upward knocking Taka off the bed. He spun
backwards and hung upside down.
     *Can't you be serious for one minute?* Taiitsu-kun admonished him.
     "I AM!!" Taka shouted. "Miaka just knocked me off the bed and..."
     "QUIET!!" Miaka shouted. She closed her eyes. "So..Suzaku-sei-kun...if we
find the others...we can save Mia?"
     *Possibly.* the voice echoed. *I will use the last of my powers to send
you the last remaining Seishi. After that, you'll be on your own. Unless you
call me, I cannot help. But...if you fail to stop the calling of
Gakath...nothing can save you. In the Four Gods...or your own world.*
     Miaka swallowed. "What..what is...Gakath?"
     The voice faded away....*Gakath...is a god...that tried to consume...all
the rest of us. It took four of us to stop him. Now...there are only three.*
     "THREE??" Miaka shouted. "But..but the book said..."
     Taka nodded. "I understand. One of the Four Gods was consumed by
Gakath..and he has taken their place."
     *Correct.* the voice of Suzaku answered. Both Miaka and Taka had to strain
to hear it now. *Soon...there will be only three again. As long as Miaka and
Yui-san live...Seiryuu and I can hold out. If you both die...we will be gone.*
     "And if you can't hold out?" Miaka's voice trembled.
     *Then both of you....and Mia...will be consumed as well.*
     "Oh...god...no." Miaka bowed her head. "We..we don't have much time."
     *Miaka...Mia was chosen because, she's a combination of both you...and
Tamahome. She is...the most powerful Miko ever to exist. Gakath will use her
and her wishes...to conquer both universes...forever.*
     "We..we have to stop her!" Taka swore.
     *I can no longer reach you..* the voice faded. *Your last Seishi left
alive will lead you to those that are reincarnated...farewell....*

     Miaka fought the tears as the thoughts faded. "Suzaku..no.."

     Suddenly, a brilliant red light filled the room! Taka jumped back as a
form took shape....

     "HI...no no da!!!"
     Miaka gasped. "Chi...Chichiri!"
     Taka stared at the old man. "You...you're...ancient!"
     "You're still rude, Tamahome-kun!" Chichiri's voice sounded agitated.
"Miaka-san, it's good to see both of you again. But, we have little time before
what Taiitsu-kun fears comes to pass..."
     Miaka stood up. "You...you know about all this?"
     "How the hell are you alive after four hundred years??" Taka demanded.
     Chichiri looked at them. "Which question do you want answered first?"
     "Never mind his, you can tell us some other time!" Miaka hugged him close.
"Chichiri, I don't know how but, we need to find the other Seishi. Taiitsu-kun
said that..."
     "I know all about it." Chichiri answered. "I have been given the ability
to help track the reincarnated Seishi. Watch..." he held up his staff as Taka
and Miaka watched. A faint light glowed from it that grew a deeper red in
color. A symbol appeared in the center. "Hmmm..." Chichiri moved it closer to
his face. "There is one that is close...perhaps only a few miles away. It looks
like...Hotohori."
     "HOTOHORI!!!!" Miaka shouted.
     The bedroom door burst open and, Keisuke, Tetsuya, and Yui stepped in. Yui
blinked. "It's...one of your Seishi! I don't believe it!"
     "Hi...no no no da!" Chichiri bowed to them. "It's good to see you well,
Seiryuu no Miko."
     Yui nodded. "Miaka...they...they might have found the third Seishi.."
     "WHAT??" Miaka shouted.
     Chichiri looked at everyone. "We have no more time. From this point
forward, it's going to be a race to see whether we can reunite our own
Seishi...before they find all of theirs. And if they do...when your daughter
calls Gakath...all is lost..."

     Miaka looked at Yui. "Yui-chan..what did you mean..they found the third
Seishi?"
     Yui handed the Four Gods Sky and Earth to Miaka. "Here...read.."
     Miaka took the book and turned to Chichiri.."I'm scared..."
     "Miaka-chan..we're here with you." Chichiri put a hand on her shoulder.
"You can't let things rattle you like before. This situation is even more
terrifying then what happened last time."
     Miaka swallowed and read the book for everyone to hear...
     "Gakath no Miko...after riding for many days...was bored...and decided to
start a journal...."

     "How far is Koutou Country from us now, Xangel-sama?"
     Xangel looked at Mia. "It's many days still. Are you used to travel that
is quicker then by horse?"
     "Uhmmm..hai..kinda." Mia blushed. "Anyway..I'll shut up about it."
     Forsa grinned. "There are a lot of things I'd like to know about your
world if you're willing to tell me, Mia-san."
     Xangel glanced over at Forsa. "Remember what I said...Forsa-san."
     "I heard you." Forsa's voice lowered. "Have you sensed any more of the
Seishi?"
     "Not at this time." Xangel was looking to his left at some hills. "I'm
going to take us more south through the Boveu Hills. It'll cut a few days off
our travel time then if we go through the towns. It's rougher country but, when
we get through it, we'll be in flatland and able to travel better."
     "I wish I knew more of this place." Mia sighed. "Do you have a map or
something?"
     "Of course." Xangel reached in his pouch that hung on his shoulder
and handed her a scroll. "Look to the middle of the upper right and, you'll see
about where we are."
     Mia unrolled the scroll. "I...I didn't know we were so far north. It
doesn't feel that cold."
     "We are in the rainy season of Hokkan but, it's not yet winter." Forsa
explained. I think that as we go further south, you'll notice the rain will
lessen too. I've never been to Koutou Country."
     Xangel snorted. "You aren't missing much. But don't worry...we'll teach
them to respect Gakath no Miko."
     "Me?" Mia blushed. "I...I don't need any special treatment, Xangel-san."
     "You deserve everything." Xangel smiled. "You're going to call Gakath..and
lead our people to a glorious new destiny. No one will stop you.."
     "I...I see." Mia turned away. "I keep a diary at home. I think I'll start
a travel journal or something when we stop."
     Forsa nodded. "If it makes you happy, do whatever you feel good about,
Mia-san." He winked at her.
     Mia smiled thinly. She held him tighter feeling a warmth....
     
     After several hours, the three stopped to rest. Mia climbed off the back
of Forsa's horse. "I feel so bowlegged from riding! Ouch!"
     "Don't strain yourself." Forsa took her arm. He noticed her blush.
"What..what's wrong? Did I hurt you?"
     "No.." Mia's blush deepened. "You..you're touching me...so kindly."
     "I...care about you." Forsa whispered.
     Xangel glanced over from where he sat and smiled. He took a sip from his
canteen and got up walking away a bit...
     Mia looked into Forsa's eyes. "I...I've only known you for a few days,
Forsa-san. I'm...scared."
     "You say you've only known me for a few days. Yet..why do I feel I've
known you my whole life?" Forsa drew her closer. "Mia-san...there's nothing to
be scared of. I...will never hurt you."
     "I've never had a boyfriend before." Mia whispered. "I've never been in
love...ever."
     "A first for everything?" Forsa smiled. "You're thirteen...just ripe for
taking a man...in my world anyway."
     "But, I'm not from your world." Mia answered. "I don't even know where
this place is. In fact.." Mia's face went white. "OH MY GOD!!! It's.." She
counted on her fingers.."I...I've been here twelve days now!!!"
     "So?" Forsa grinned.
     "I've got that test tomorrow! I'll miss it! I'll flunk school!! NOOOOOO!"
     Forsa suddenly grabbed Mia and held her tight. "Mia-san...I love you."
     Mia's eyes went wider and, she pushed him away. "You...you can't love me,
Forsa-san! I...I don't know you that well!"
     "Baka." He took her hand. "People don't have to know each other for long
to truly fall in love. It just has to be the right chemistry. Don't you feel
anything for me?"
     "I...hai." Mia blushed and turned away. "I...I'm not able to understand
what it is but, I know from seeing different shows and reading that...I think I
have a special feeling for you." She looked up at him. "I...I don't want
anything to happen to you. And...your power...frightens me.."
     "That power is what protects you...Mia-san."
     Mia smiled. "You...you can just call me Mia. I think I'd like that."
     Forsa's face glowed with happiness. "YAAAA YAA!!! Mia...you...you feel for
me?"
     Mia nodded. "I...I think so."
     Xangel looked over. "We need to get on the road soon. Five more minutes."
     Forsa nodded. "I understand, Xangel-san."
     Mia smiled as Forsa took her hand.."Please...protect me..."
     Forsa hugged her close. "Mia...my Mia...Gakath no Miko. No one..will ever
touch you...except me..." He grinned.
     Xangel stepped over. "Forsa-san! I will speak with you!"
     Forsa startled by the severity of Xangel's tone turned around. 
"Hai, Xangel-san."
     Xangel moved closer. "I am pleased you two seem to have an attraction. I
will be depending on you should Suzaku no Miko and Seiryuu no Miko show up."
     "I will protect Mia-san with my life." Forsa nodded.
     "Good. But...you will not touch Mia-san..until after Gakath has been
called. You understand that don't you?"
     Mia blushed. "I...I'm not ready for...anything like that.."
     "Feelings need to be understood...and handled properly." Xangel looked up
at the sky. "I am not worried about anyone...except the two of you." He looked
hard at Forsa. "Control your emotions. We do not suffer the same problems that
our enemies do. Let's keep it way."
     Forsa looked at Mia. "I will do as you ask, Xangel-san. Until Gakath is
called...I will hold her...and nothing else."
     "Nothing else..." Mia whispered blushing.
     Xangel turned away..."It's time to go." He mounted his horse....

     Mia holding a small paper wrote slowly and carefully trying not to be
jarred by the horse's movements...
     "I..I'm going to be here a long time so, I thought I'd better make a
record. At home, I keep a diary. My mother gave it to me when I was ten. Now,
I'm thirteen and in some new weird world. I'm scared but, I think I'm even more
scared of Forsa. Yet, I want to be with him. Why do I feel this way? Why is he
a man of nineteen so attractive to me? Why does he treat me so special? My
mother used to tell me that, when I was older she would look forward to when I
would have my first date. But, she told me Dad was nervous about it." Mia
smiled as she wrote. "I love both my parents. Since I want to see them and my
friend Suza again, I'll call Gakath. I wonder what Gakath is? I'm going
to have to ask Forsa or Xangel-san about it. 
     Since I've given Forsa permission to call me my name without an honorific
attached to it, I feel like we've created a bond of some sort. I feel like I've
reunited with a lost love...or perhaps a love of destiny. I think I do love
him. He's my first. Will he be my last?"
     Mia stopped writing and looked up.."The clouds are getting thicker.
Xangel-san told me, it rains a lot here. This land is so strange. So many new
names and faces. From what I have seen, the people and clothes look like eighth
century China or maybe later. I find it all fascinating."
     Mia looked at Xangel. She winced as a bump jolted her writing...
     "Who is Xangel-san? He says he has always felt me. He seems to know a lot.
He keeps telling me to fear Suzaku no Miko and Seiryuu. But, if I'm Gakath no
Miko, doesn't that mean they are teenage girls from my world too? I should be
able to talk to them. Maybe I'll try if they do come. I just want to get this
overwith then I can go home and..." Mia stopped and put her hand to her mouth.
She looked at the back of Forsa's head. She looked at her writing. 
     "If...If I...go back...I won't be with Forsa...anymore.." she whispered.
     Forsa turned to look at her. "Did you say something, Mia?"
     Mia laughed nervously. "No, no!! I was just...uhmm..writing about things."
     "Writing is a good skill. It's valued in many cities."
     "Uhmm..hai." Mia sighed and began writing again..
     "If I go back...and Forsa stays here...what will happen to my feelings? I
haven't known him long...but they seem to be growing...."

     Suddenly, an arrow streaked through the sky. Xangel reared up his horse and
spun around. "FORSA-SAN!!!!!"
     Forsa turned his horse to the right and swore as he slipped. Mia cried out
and fell to the ground. Another arrow streaked by barely missing her.
     "YOU'RE ON OUR TERRITORY!!" a voice shouted. "GET OUT!!!"
     Forsa climbed to his feet. "Fools...you shot at Mia-san...for that
I'll..."
     "NO!!!" Xangel shouted. He looked up at the hills. "Don't do anything yet.
I feel...something."
     Mia slowly climbed to her feet. "Xangel-san...what.."
     "Protect her." Xangel said to Forsa. He moved forward.
     Forsa stepped in front of Mia.."Stay behind me..Mia."
     Xangel continued to walk toward the hillside, unafraid. "I feel your chi."
he said in a soothing voice. "Too long have you been without a home. Come join
us."
     "GET OUT!!!" the voice repeated. Another arrow shot past Xangel. Mia
watched in wonder as he didn't even flinch. "I'M WARNING YOU!" the voice
shouted.
     "I feel your power. Come feel mine." Xangel leaped suddenly up the hill.
Before Mia could even see, he had disappeared and suddenly come up with two
girls. They both had terrified looks on their faces. Xangel smiled. "Where are
your parents?"
     "Don't hurt us." The youngest girl's voice almost squeaked. "We...we just
want to be left alone."
     "I HOPE YOU DIE!" the older girl spat at Xangel.
     Xangel looked at her. "Such strong chi. If you have it..why did you resort
to arrows?"
     "I didn't feel like burning your face off!" the older girl snapped.
     The younger girl brushed her blonde hair back. "Jori! Don't make him
angrier! He could have killed us both!"
     The older girl, Jori glared at her younger sister. "Then let him try! I'm
tired of living this way!" As she spoke, her eyes flared. She held up her hand
and, a ball of silver glowed. Mia gasped as she saw a green character on the
girl's right elbow.
     "XANGEL-SAN!!" Mia shouted.."she's a..."
     "Gakath..Seishi." Xangel grinned. He extended his hand. "I have no wish to
hurt either of you." He looked at her character. "Gakath Seishi..."Firesakal."
He looked at the younger girl. "And you..." he smiled as he looked at her
midriff which was bare. On her left lower side, a character glowed. "Gakath
Seishi..."Orcalsi."


     Miaka looked up from the book. "They don't have one new Seishi...they have
two now!"
     "Then we need to move very fast!" Chichiri answered. "They only have three
left to find. And ours....could be anywhere in this world!"


     
                        Chapter Five: Hotohori!

     Keisuke took the book from Miaka. "You need to go. I'll watch the book
while you find the others."
     "No, we need to take the book with us!" Miaka hung onto the edge of it.
     "It will distract you!" her brother argued. He pulled it toward him.
     Yui blinked noticing this tug o war.."Uhmm...Miaka.."
     "Gimme the book Miaka! You need to find the Seishi!" Keisuke grit his
teeth pulling it toward him...
     "Uhmm...excuse me..Miaka-san?" Chichiri tried to interrupt..
     "WE NEED THE BOOK TO SEE WHAT'S GOING ON..NOW GIVE IT TO ME ONIECHAN!!"
Miaka shouted.
     Tetsuya sighed. "If you rip it in half, you'll each have half of the story
to compare notes."
     Taka grabbed part of the book. "It needs to go with us, Keisuke! Let go!!"
     "Uhmm..this isn't helping us move any faster.." Chichiri cut in. 
     "Miaka...let go of the book." Yui shook her head. "Trust us, okay?"
     Miaka stopped pulling and looked at Yui. "Yui-chan...I..gomen nasai." She
let go of the book and, Keisuke who was still pulling fell over on the floor
with Taka falling on top of him.
     "Gomen, Oniechan." Miaka blushed embaressed.
     Keisuke looked at Taka. "Baka..get off me. You don't have time for this
foolishness."
     Taka got up. "But, won't we need the book to see what she's..."
     "Oniechan is right." Miaka said quietly. "If...if we're constantly
watching the book, we won't be thinking about what we need to do to unite our
own Seishi. It might even affect our judgement."
     "You've grown a little wiser, Miaka-chan." Chichiri's voice held approval
behind his smiling mask. "Now come, we must locate Hotohori. He isn't far."
     Taka led the way out the door. "Tetsuya, I'm borrowing your car. Give me
the keys, please."
     Tetsuya grumbled and threw Taka the keys. "If you put a dent in it I'll.."
     "Count on me!" Taka grinned and, he nodded to Miaka and Chichiri. "Let's
go!"
     Chichiri followed Taka down the stairs. "Tamahome-kun, you haven't
changed. I thought you'd be more serious by now."
     "He's still thinking about money too." Miaka took Taka's hand. "But, all
things considered, he's a good husband."
     "I'm happy you two found your happiness." Chichiri looked around. "The
last time I was here, I didn't really notice the city much. This is very
different from our world."
     "Hai..it is." Miaka walked over to the blue Toyota nearby. "Over here,
Chichiri."
     Chichiri blinked. "We're getting in that?"
     "Hai." Taka opened the door. "It's called an automobile. Now let's go.
You'll have to direct us."
     Chichiri climbed into the back seat. "That's the trouble. I only have
limited power. I'm much older now then I was...and Suzaku's power is rapidly
fading. In order to restore it, he will have to be recalled anew."
     "That's why..." Miaka swallowed. "Do we even have a hope of winning this?"
     "Don't say such things, Miaka!" Taka glared. "We'll win! We'll save our
daughter."
     "Miaka-chan..worrying won't help." Chichiri held his staff up and, the
middle glowed. "Tamahome-kun...go east."
     Taka fired the car's engine into life and pulled out onto the street
heading east. "Can that staff tell you exactly where Hotohori is? Or who he
is?"
     Chichiri shook his head. "Only general directions. This will not be as
easy as you might think, no no da." He bowed his head. "And, we don't have long
in my world's time before they call Gakath."
     "Wonderful." Taka gripped the steering wheel. "I hope we can determine who
he is after all this time. There are millions of people in Japan and.."
     "The Seishi may not be all in your land you call, Japan." Chichiri
interrupted.
     "WHAT???" Miaka gasped.
     "Didn't you listen to me when I said, they could be anywhere in the
world?"
     Taka stared at Chichiri. "But...but how...HOW ARE WE GOING TO FIND
THEM???"
     Miaka dropped her head on the seat. "We...have...to...search the world?"
     Chichiri shrugged.."Da!"
     "I'm going to be sick." Taka whispered.
     Miaka nodded. "Me too. We don't have any money to search the world..or
even all of Japan for that matter."
     Chichiri saw his staff glow. "Turn south..."
     Taka turned onto another street. "This will be like finding a needle in a
haystack and.." His eyes narrowed. "Hey, this route looks familiar. I go to
work this way."
     Miaka looked up. Her mind thought back....

     "Sukunami-san...take the day off...and spend it and the weekend with your
wife.. I'll see you on Monday..."

     "Tamahome." she whispered..."your boss."
     Taka stared at her. "Hotosama-san???" His eyes grew wide. "NO WAY!! He
can't be Hotohori-sama!"
     Miaka swallowed. "Chichiri...I'm going on a feeling here." She looked at
Taka again. "Head for your boss's office."
     "This is..insane." Taka grumbled. He turned left down another street.
"There's the factory where I work."
     "What do you do, Tamahome-kun?" Chichiri asked.
     "I make plastics in that building which is a fabrication plant and.."
     "What's plastics?" 
     Taka sighed. "Never mind. I'll explain later. It's like when we used wood
to make things in Konan Country but, it's a different form of construction..."
     Chichiri scratched his head.."Da! Never mind then.."
     Miaka looked to her right as a huge office building came into view.
"That's where your boss's office is, Tamahome?"
     Taka nodded. "And, I've never been inside it. He comes down to the plant
and visit's at times. I haven't been there long so, I don't know how to talk to
him..."
     "You asked him to dinner didn't you?" Miaka shook her head. "You must know
him somewhat.."
     "I was trying to save my job." Taka answered. "One of the supervisor's was
mad at me. I was basicly kissing ass for your sake."
     "Huh?" Chichiri looked at him. "Your words are..."
     "Never mind, Chichiri." Miaka smiled. "Tamahome has...grown a part of my
world."
     "It's my world too now, Miaka!" Taka pulled the car over and looked up at
the huge office building. "Chichiri...are you sure...this is where Hotohori
is?"
     Chichiri looked at his staff. "Hmmm...good chance. It seems to respond
very strongly. I think Miaka-chan might be right."
     Taka hung his head. "Oh...no."
     "Taka?" Miaka looked at him.
     "I...I feel like a baka." Taka looked up. "Miaka, it isn't the same
kissing ass and asking for a big favor. How do we approach this issue?"
     A determined look entered Miaka's eyes. "I'll just march in there and ask
him to help us!" Miaka started to move.
     "NOOO!" Taka grabbed her collar. "Miaka, if we do that in the wrong way,
I'll get fired! What if he isn't Hotohori??"
     Chichiri shrugged. "Tamahome-kun, this is a good possibility. Maybe
characteristics that were with the Seishi when they were alive in our world
apply to them here. They may share the same interests. It makes sense that, the
man who was your former Emperor might be your boss in this country."
     "Uhmm...hai." Taka laughed nervously. "But...but..I don't know how to
approach him on this."
     "Leave it to me then!" Miaka dashed forward toward the building."
     WAAAA! WAIT MIAKA!!" Taka shouted.
     Chichiri chased after Taka as he screamed and chased Miaka. "Da! She
hasn't changed. Still impulsive as ever!"
     Miaka rushed through the huge double glass doors as they opened into the
lobby. She noticed a guard at the desk. Gritting her teeth, she walked up to
him.."Uhmmm...hello. Where do I find, Hotosama-san?"
     The guard stared at her. "Hotosama-san? He's in an important meeting in
his conference room. May I ask who you are and what buisness you have here?"
     "I want to see him!" Miaka glanced quickly at the elevators.
     Taka and Chichiri rushed through the double doors and, Taka watched as
Miaka talked to the guard. "OH NO!! She's gonna get in trouble! Come on!" He
moved toward her...
     
     "I'm sorry Ma'am, unless Hotosama's private secretary confirms your
appointment, I can't let you pass. And, since it's seven in the evening, she's
gone home."
     "But, Hotosama-san is here, isn't he?" Miaka asked.
     "Hai, he is but, as I said, he's in an important meeting with buisness
representatives so, he can't be disturbed."
     Taka swallowed and took Miaka's arm. "Right.." he laughed again. "So..so
sorry to have disturbed you, Sir. Well..we'll be seeing you and..."
     Miaka jerked free of Taka and dashed toward the elevators. "Hotosama-san
is expecting me!" she shouted.
     "WHAT???" the guard shouted.
     Miaka dashed into the elevator as it opened knocking a man on the floor.
"Gomen nasai!" she shouted.
     Chichiri stepped back. "Uhmm...we..were just leaving and..."
     "HOLD IT!!" The guard pulled his gun. "Who the hell are you people?" He
glared at the old man in front of him. "You dress like a weirdo."
     "Don't be rude." Chichiri sighed. "Miaka-chan..what are you doing?"
     "WHO ARE YOU?" the guard shouted.
     "Uhmm...I..I'm one of Hotosama's...employees." Taka's voice squeaked. "I
mean...soon to be ex-employees..." he sighed.

     Miaka watched the elevator floor lights as it went upward.
"Hotohori..please believe me." She watched the top floor light hit and the
doors opened.
     "HOLD IT!"
     Miaka gasped as two guards stood there holding guns. "Uhmm...hi." she
waved weakly.
     "You're coming with us." The guard on the right grabbed her arm. "What
were you thinking? You can't just dash in here. Now, you're really in trouble!"
     Miaka felt a tear escape her eye. "No...Mia. I have to help Mia."
     "Hotosama-sama doesn't have time for the likes of you!" the other guard
answered. "I'm sure he'll be pressing full charges for this intrusion."
     Miaka bowed her head as she felt her hands put behind her and handcuffs
put on. As they pushed her forward, she noticed an office door at the end. She
could hear voices from within...
     
     "Gentlemen, the cost of our products as you can see undercut's completely
what our competitors are offering to you. In contrast, you can see we offer you
the same quality that japanese products are known famous for throughout the
world.."
     Miaka stared at the door. "Hotosama..that's his voice." She jerked away
from the guards suddenly. "HOTOSAMA-SAN!!!!!!!!"
     "HEY YOU!!!" the guards taken off guard tried to grab Miaka as she crashed
through the office door. She fell on the floor, ramming her nose into the
carpet. 
     "HOTOSAMA!!! HOTOHORI!!!! HOTOHORIIIIIII!!" she screamed.
     The room filled with buisness executives stared at this spectacle. Miaka
her face in tears, her nose red from striking the door and floor looked at the
end of the table. She could see Hotosama standing with a pointer in his hand.
Around him were charts and graphs of productivity and buisness projections..
     "HOTOSAMA-SAN!!!" she shouted..
     The two guards grabbed her roughly. "Sorry Sir, she got away from us."
     Hotosama nodded then, he took another look. "Wait...aren't you..Mrs.
Sukunami?"
     "Hai." Miaka said weakly. "Hotohori..please..remember!!! REMEMBER!!" she
shouted.
     The men in the room looked nervous. The two guards pulled her toward the
door. "She obviously a damn psychopath Sir. We'll see to it she doesn't disturb
you again."
     Miaka looked into Hotosama's eyes. "Please.." she whispered. "Remember
me..Hotohori!!"
     Hotosama blinked. "Wait...I will speak with her!"
     The men in the room gasped. One of them shook his head. "Sir we have this
meeting and, she's hardly worth.."
     "I WILL SPEAK WITH HER!!" Hotosama shouted. "EVERYONE..CLEAR THE ROOM!!"
     The two guards perplexed stood there looking at each other as the
buisness executives filed out of the office.
     Hotosama nodded to them. "Take those handcuffs off her..now, please."
     Miaka smiled as the men removed the handcuffs and stood behind her.
"Hotohori...you do remember..don't you?"
     Hotosama looked at the guards. "Wait outside, please."
     The men looked nervous but obeyed, shutting the door behind them. Hotosama
turned his back to Miaka. "That name...how did you know it?"
     "I...it's who you are." Miaka whispered. "Don't you remember? You're
Emperor of Konan Country. I'm...Suzaku no Miko."
     Hotosama turned around. "Suzaku...no...Miko." he whispered. "Konan
Country. I..I've had dreams of those names. Others too."
     "Chichiri is downstairs." Miaka answered. "And Taka...Tamahome."
     Hotosama stared at her. "Mrs. Sukunami...no.." he moved closer. "Miaka. I
don't know you. But, all those names. Too familiar. The others you said are
downstairs?"
     "Hai."
     Hotosama picked up the phone. "Security. Bring those two detainees up
here, now please. I want to meet them...."

     Chichiri waved as he and Taka were brought into the office. "DA!!"
     Taka rushed to Miaka's side. "Baka! What were you thinking?"
     Hotosama looked at Chichiri.."Who...who are...you?"
     Chichiri raised his staff. It glowed bright red at the top.
"Hotohori-sama." He bowed and went down on one knee. "I'm happy to see you
again. We need your help."
     "I...I don't know any of you very well. Taka is a new employee...and I
just met his wife." Hotosama answered. "How do you know me? How do you know
that name...Hotohori?"
     Chichiri rose his staff. "Feel my chi, Hotohori-sama. It will help you
remember who you are...."
     The room filled with a red light as Chichiri's staff glowed more. Hotosama
closed his eyes as the light hit him...."I....I feel...strange..."
     "HOTOHORI!!" Miaka shouted. "REMEMBER!!!!"
     Hotosama grit his teeth. He steadied himself against the table.
"Nakago...a bright blue light...Miaka's voice reaching out to me...blackness.
Konan Country in flames...."
     Miaka ran forward and hugged him. "Hotohori! You do remember!"
     Taka moved forward. "HEY! Don't grab onto him!" His face went white. "Errr
I mean..please don't. Sorry boss, she doesn't know what..."
     Hotosama laughed. "I remember. I died..I heard Miaka's voice." He looked
at Taka. "Tamahome...did you find happiness with her?"
     "Hai...I did." Taka smiled.
     Hotosama looked at Chichiri. "Chichiri...why did you awaken my chi? I was
living happily in this world.."
     "Because, an evil more terrifying then the Majin or Seiryuu has awakened."
Chichiri answered. "Hotohori-sama, we have to regather the Seishi. But, they
could be anywhere in the world!"
     "Tell me everything." Hotosama sat down.
     Miaka swallowed and began telling the events that had transpired. After
she had finished, Hotosama nodded. "This is very serious. We must reunite the
Seishi at once. Otherwise, both worlds may be destroyed."
     "I can track to a limited extent." Chichiri answered. "But, I don't know
how long that will last. Suzaku's power is fading and, in this world I'm cut
off from it."
     "Then we must utilize the resources we do have." Hotosama picked up the
phone. "Security...this is Hotosama. Notify my pilot at Narita Airport to power
up my private jet at once!"
     "Private...jet?" Taka whispered.
     "DA!" Chichiri put in. "What's a jet?"
     "Never mind." Miaka smiled. "Arigatoo, Hotosama-san."
     Hotosama nodded. "Miaka. You know I've always cared for you. Call me,
Hotohori if you wish. My Seishi name hasn't changed."
     "Hotohori." Miaka blushed. "Arigatoo."
     "Now, what else can we do to find the others?"
     "Uhmm well.." Chichiri shrugged. "I had an idea. Maybe characteristics
that they held in their former lives would apply to them now. If we took what
we know and tried to find them through that...we might have a chance. I can use
my fading power to assist in it."
     "Then that's where we must start." Hotosama sat down at a computer and
began to type. "Let's bring all the information we can remember about the
others together and I'll compile it into a search program. My corporation has
offices all over the world in most places where we do buisness. By using modern
technology which will replace Chichiri's fading magic, we can still accomplish
our goals."
     Chichiri held up his staff. It glowed faintly. "I can sense another I
think. Not sure. Maybe..Nuriko."
     Miaka grinned. "NURIKO!! Where, Chichiri?"
     "Very far away." Chichiri shrugged. "Perhaps..west...far across the
ocean. Not sure."
     Hotosama nodded. "I'll put my best experts on this. I'll set up a team to
locate people with Seishi characteristics. If the Gakath Seishi have four now
and only three left to find, it puts us on a very slim timetable. Right now,
let's put our heads together and figure out what we can remember about the
others that will help us find them.....

     For several minutes, Hotosama typed on the computer while Miaka and the
others watched. She moved around. "So what exactly are you doing, Hotohori?"
     "Setting up a program to help us." He hit the return key. "Okay we're
ready. Let's take the Seishi one at a time."
     "Nuriko." Taka said
     "Good starting point." Hotosama smiled. "We know that Nuriko was very
strong. We know that he was rather brash. He was..."
     "A gay boy." Taka interrupted.
     "Baka!" Miaka popped Taka in the head making him howl. "He didn't stay
that way!"
     "But, he did have that characteristic, no no da!" Chichiri scratched his
head.
     "That's only because of what he felt for his sister, Korin. Isn't he
living a new life now and may not remember all that?" Miaka asked.
     "We'll look at all possibilities." Hotosama typed more into the computer.
"Anything else unique about Nuriko?"
     "Uhmm.." Miaka shrugged. "He's a good friend. He was warm..caring."
     "So, he might be living a life of helping people. Maybe..servicing the
public good?"
     "Hai!" Miaka grinned. "That's a good thought, Hotohori!"
     "Anything else?" Hotosama repeated. He looked at the three expectantly.
     "I guess not." Miaka shrugged.
     "Da!" Chichiri responded.
     "Gomen..I can't think of anything else." Taka answered.
     "Next Seishi." Hotosama hit the return key and opened a new screen.
"Tasuki."
     "He's afraid of water!" Taka grinned.
     "He likes to fight!" Miaka added.
     "UHmmm...he was a bandit leader of Mt. Leikaku." Chichiri shrugged. "Maybe
he's a criminal now."
     "CHICHIRI!" Miaka gasped.
     "No, seriously, that's a good possibility." Hotosama typed in the info.
"We have some good ideas here. Anything else?"
     "He burns things with that fan of his!" Taka sighed. "But, he won't have
it anymore will he?"
     "You mean this?" Chichiri reached into his robe and brought out a large
silver fan.
     "WAA! How did you get that?" Taka stepped back. "Don't burn anything!"
     "When Tasuki died...I took it in honor of his memory." Chichiri bowed his
head.
     "How..how did he die?" Miaka asked.
     "I'd rather not discuss it, Miaka-chan. Please don't inquire further."
     Hotosama looked up. "Anything else we can add to Tasuki?"
     "Uhmmm...not that I can think of." Miaka sighed.
     "Next Seishi...Chiriko." Hotosama changed screens. "Possible child genius
in this time period. There can't be too many of those. We'll use my research
teams to narrow down all the possibilities."
     "Hotohori..you're incredible!" Miaka hugged Hotosama.
     "HEY!!!" Taka shouted. "Don't get so familiar with him!"
     Miaka blushed and stepped away. "Gomen..I..I didn't mean."
     "It's alright." Hotosama glanced quickly at Taka. "My feelings...are in
control."
     Taka swallowed nervously. "Okay.."
     "Anything more about Chiriko we can come up with?" Hotosama stared at the
screen in front of him. "Didn't he play the leaf flute?"
     "HAI!" Miaka shouted. "Very well too."
     "Possibly a musician then." Hotosama added the info. "Nothing else?"
     "He liked to gaze at the stars." Taka smiled.
     "Professional or amateur astronomer." Hotosama hit the return key. "That
should be good. Next Seishi...Mitsukake."
     "He was a doctor!" Chichiri said emphatically. "He used his power to heal
many."
     "Possibly a doctor as well in this life..or similar characteristics."
Hotosama typed the info in. "Quiet and reserved. Didn't he like cats?"
     "Hai, he did." Taka answered.
     "So, he might be a veterinarian?" Miaka grinned. "If this is all something
we can use, it won't be too hard to find them all!"
     "You're forgetting the time factor, Miaka-chan." Chichiri sighed. "While
we sit here and try to figure things out, who knows how much time has passed in
my world? If your daughter has collected all the Gakath Seishi..."
     "We have no more time." Hotosama hit a key on the computer. "I'm
downloading this information to my central system. Follow me, all of you." He
got up from the desk and moved rapidly out the door.
     Miaka moved quickly behind Hotosama with Taka holding her hand. Behind him
Chichiri walked. She saw Hotosama take a cellular phone out of his pocket.
Quickly he dialed a number. "Kinsia...this is Hotosama. From this point until I
tell you otherwise, I want our best people to access all offices worldwide and
conduct a search based on the file I've already downloaded to your department.
Have security assist you. I want all possible names that match the
personalities of those persons I've given you."
     Miaka watched as Hotosama winced slightly. "Hotohori.." she whispered.
     "No, I am not losing my head!" Hotosama swore. "Just do what I ask! I have
my reasons. I don't care about the projection levels or the fact R&D is behind
and needs a break. This project takes priority over all other considerations.
Do you understand?" Tell security and R&D if they come through, everyone
involved will get two weeks off with pay..and not deducted from their regular
vacation time. Get it done!"
     Taka swallowed. "Two weeks off...with pay! GAD!!!"
     "You're a Seishi..you don't get a rest." Chichiri answered. "This is for
your daughter's sake..and everyone else.
     "I know that. Do you think all I am concerned with is money?" Taka glared
at him.
     "Sometimes, Tamahome." Miaka sighed.
     "Miaka...you don't think that...do you?" 
     Miaka grinned. "No..but, I thought it would be fun to see your face change
expression so fast."
     "Baka!" Taka turned away.
     Hotosama closed the phone and put it in his pocket. "Chichiri...you said
Nuriko is west?"
     "I..I think so no no da. Not very sure though." Chichiri looked at his
staff. "My power is getting weaker.
     "All the more reason to hurry." Hotosama led them into an elevator and
they took it to the bottom parking garage. He led them to a new Jaguar XJ-12.
     "WOW!!!" Taka stared at the car. "You're...rich!"
     "Get in." Hotosama answered. He unlocked the doors and got in firing the
engine into life. "We're heading for Narita Airport. Miaka, is there anyone you
need to talk to before we takeoff?"
     "We're flying?" Miaka gulped.
     "We're going west..and hopefully with the combination of my research teams
and Chichiri's chi...we can find Nuriko."
     Miaka nodded. "I need to speak to Yui-chan. She's got the Four Gods Sky
and Earth, right now."
     "Here." Hotosama handed Miaka the cellular phone. "Let her know what's
going on."
     Miaka dialed the phone and watched as the lights from other cars flew past
them as Hotosama drove towards Narita Airport.....

     Keisuke looked up as the phone rang. "I'll get that...."
     Yui nodded, her hands still shaking. "If...if it's Miaka...don't tell her
what's going on in here...okay?"
     Tetsuya swallowed and looked at Keisuke. 
     Keisuke nodded. "Hai." He picked up the phone. "Hello..Miaka?"
     "Keisuke!" Miaka's voice came over. "We're on our way to find the Seishi!
Hotosama was Hotohori. He has a jet and, we're flying west.."
     "That's good news, Miaka." Keisuke looked at Yui who was staring at the
book intently. "We'll see you when you return. Please find them all and, be
careful..."
     "How..how is...Mia?" Miaka's voice was shaking.
     "She's fine." Keisuke said quickly. "She's...just fine. Miaka...please
hurry."
     Miaka's voice went silent on the other end. Tetsuya watched as Yui looked
up. She mouthed the words.."don't tell her!" to Keisuke.
     "Miaka...I'll see you later..."
     "Keisuke wait I..."
     Keisuke hung up the phone and slammed his fist against the wall. "So many
lives! Dear god...if she only knew..."
     "DON'T TELL HER!!" Yui shouted. "She doesn't need to know...what's
happening. It'll only distract her..."
     
     Miaka stared at the phone in her hand. "Somethings wrong."
     "There's the airport." Hotosama said.
     Taka looked at Miaka. "Is Mia...alright?"
     "I...I don't think it's Mia that's hurt. But...it might be something they
are making her do. Keisuke...wouldn't tell me."
     "DA!" Chichiri leaned back in the seat frustrated.
     Miaka looked up as they drove through a gate and, Hotosama flashed his
lights at the guard. The guard waved him through and, he drove quickly toward a
waiting lear jet.
     Taka stared in disbelief. "Wow...we're going on that??"
     "Hai." Hotosama stopped the car and, a man opened his door. As Miaka got
out, she watched him hand the man the keys. "Is the pilot ready?"
     "Hai, Hotosama-san!"
     "Excellent." Hotosama smiled at Miaka. "Follow me..all of you." He led
them into the aircraft and made sure they put their seat belts on. Another man
assisted. Hotosama nodded to him. "Instruct the pilot to take off."
     "Where are we going, Sir?" the man asked. "You didn't give us a
destination to file a flight plan."
     "Fly west." Hotosama looked at Chichiri. "Any changes in that?"
     "No..." Chichiri frowned slightly through his smiling mask.
"But..it's hard to tell."
     "Hopefully it will be easier from the air." Hotosama looked at Miaka.
"Are you alright, Miaka?"
     "Just...a little scared." She swallowed. "I've never been in a jet
before. Especially one like this."
     Taka grinned. "Me either! This is incredible!"
     Hotosama turned to the man who stood looking perplexed. "Tell the
pilot to fly due west. Obey all restrictions of other countries we may fly
over. Also, I want all messages screened. Unless it has to do with a
search program I currently have security and R&D working on, I don't want
to hear about it! Clear?"
     "Very clear Sir!" the man answered.
     "Then take off, at once."
     The man shut the door of the jet and moved toward the cockpit. Moments
later, Miaka gasped as the sleek lear jet rolled forward and onto the
runway. Then, gaining speed, it lifted into the air and banked into a turn
increasing in altitude toward the western sky......
     


                     Chapter Six: Dark Dealings

     Yui swallowed as she read from the "Four Gods Sky and Earth"...
     "Gakath no Miko...continued to write as she watched the destruction around
her. She felt as if it was something she could have prevented but...she knew
her path was set...."

     Mia leaned against a tree watching the fire below. Her eyes grew wide as
she watched silver balls of flame kill running soldiers..."So much..pain.." she
whispered. "How did all this start?" Her thoughts went back...to two weeks
before...

     "We don't trust you." The raven haired girl glared at Xangel.
     "I understand." Xangel looked at the younger girl. "And you feel the
same?"
     "I...Jori knows best." she whispered.
     Forsa stepped in front of Mia. "Don't look at her that way!"
     The girl Jori, smiled. "Why? Are you afraid I'll hurt your little
girlfriend? I missed her with my arrow. I suppose a fire of silver might be
more effective."
     "If you touch her...I'll send you to hell." Forsa grated through his
teeth. "Whether you know it or not..you're her servant."
     The dark haired girl laughed bitterly. "I'm..her servant? What kind of
crap is this? Who do you think you are coming onto our territory and.."
     "This is open country." Xangel smiled. "Where are your parents? They
didn't own this land..did they?"
     "Why should I tell you anything?" The girl shook her head. "I don't owe
you or these other two fools. Just get out!"
     Xangel nodded. "I can understand your feelings.."
     "THE HELL YOU CAN!!!" the girl shouted. "Just get out. We didn't ask you
to come here!"
     The younger girl backed up, afraid.
     "You're both Gakath Seishi. That means..you have rights to omnipotent
power." 
     The dark haired girl glared at Xangel. "Omnipotent power? Yeah, right.
What the hell is Gakath anyway?"
     "Are you familiar with Seiryuu?" Xangel asked.
     The younger girl's face went white. "The..the god of...Koutou."
     "Koutou." The dark haired girl grit her teeth. "I hate them!"
     "Did Koutou...hurt you?" Mia asked carefully.
     She winced as the dark haired girl glared at her. "Hai. They did. But,
what's it to you? Who the hell are you anyway?"
     Mia stepped forward. She noticed Forsa flinch in anticipation. "I don't
know why you hate so much but..I'd like to be your friend."
     Xangel remained quiet as the older girl stared at Mia. "My..friend? What
does it gain you? My sister is the only friend I have!"
     "If..if you have good friends..you can be there for each other in time of
need." Mia smiled. "I think you've been hurt badly. You're living in these
hills in the wild..with no home."
     Xangel smiled. "Mia-san....can give you a new home. If you fulfill your
destiny as Gakath Seishi...and protect her."
     The younger girl smiled. "A new home. That would be..."
     "Shut up, Lausel!" The older girl gave her sister a sharp look. "This is
all a bunch of crap anyway! Look, we just want to be left alone..okay?"
     Mia nodded sadly. "I..I understand. I'm a long way from home. Xangel-san
told me, if I call Gakath, I can help all of you that were once under his
protection...and then return to my own home. I miss my parents, and my friends.
I...I feel lost sometimes."
     "Hey, Mia." Forsa hugged her. "I'm with you."
     Mia smiled. "I...I know. Arigatoo."
     The younger girl smiled. "I wish I had a nice boyfriend." She stepped
forward. "I'm Lausel Wuca. Nice to meet you." She stuck out her hand.
     Mia stepped forward and took it.
     "HEY!" the dark haired girl shouted. "Lausel, stop being so friendly!"
     Xangel looked at her. "I know you want to be left alone. But...you are
hurt inside. I can feel your chi."
     "SO?" the older girl glared at him.
     "Suppose I tell you, I can give you the revenge you seek...upon those that
killed your parents?"
     "YOU KNOW?" Lausel stepped back, surprised.
     "I suspected." Xangel put forth his hand to the older girl. "As Gakath
Seishi, our first mission is to regain control of the Shinzahos."
     "Shinza..what?" Lausel asked. She looked at her sister. "Jori, do you know
what he's talking about?"
     The girl, Jori, brushed back her dark hair. "I've heard rumours. Some sort
of ancient religion stuff. They were artifacts used by the Mikos to call forth
Suzaku and Seiryuu."
     "Excellent." Xangel nodded. "You are Gakath Seishi..Firesakal. Your sister
is Gakath Seishi..Orcalsi. Your mission is to protect and gain the rewards from
Gakath no Miko....Mia-san."
     Jori looked at Mia. "So...if we help her...what's our reward?"
     "Revenge." Xangel grinned. "Since we must have the Shinzahos..we are going
to take them from Koutou Country. By whatever means possible."
     "Revenge." Jori smiled. "So..I'm Gakath Seishi, Firesakal. Okay. So, we
trash Koutou..we get the Shinzahos..then what?"
     "We call Gakath. But...the Suzaku Seishi..might return to try and stop
us. Almost certainly we will see them."
     "They're gone...aren't they?" Lausel asked.
     "Perhaps. It's never been confirmed." Xangel mounted his horse. "Are you
coming?"
     "The Suzaku Seishi have been gone for over four hundred years!" Jori
glared at Mia. "How can they be a threat?"
     "I...I don't know. But..Xangel-san seems to think..we'll see them."
     For several minutes, the wind blew through the air making Mia feel a
slight chill. She saw Jori look at her sister. "Revenge...for the death of our
parents. It sounds good...doesn't it?"
     "I..I don't know." Lausel bowed her head.    
     Jori looked up. "Okay...I'm with you. Call me Firesakal from now on."
     "Jori.." Lausel began.
     Firesakal glanced at her. "Get the horses...Orcalsi."
     Lausel swallowed. "I....okay. You know best, Jori."
     Xangel smiled. "You've made the correct decision. We'll do our best and
protect Mia-san. Then...when the time comes, her wishes will return us to
greatness."
     Firesakal grinned. "Good. What the hell. We've got nothing to lose and
everything to gain. Mia-san?"
     Mia looked up. "Hai?"
     "My sister and I will do our best to protect you. In exchange...I want one
of your wishes for us."
     "Wishes?" Mia swallowed.
     "Can you raise the dead?" Firesakal asked.
     Xangel smiled. "Gakath...can grant anything."
     "Good." Firesakal glanced over at her sister as she brought two horses.
"Orcalsi! How would you like to see our parents alive again?"
     "WHAT???" Orcalsi stared at her sister. "That's...not possible."
     "If this fool isn't lying..it is." Firesakal grinned.
     Xangel narrowed his vision. "Be careful what you say...Firesakal. Respect
is important. I will lead us to victory. Do as you're told and, revenge will
be yours. As to the rest...Miko must agree to it. She only has three wishes."
     Mia swallowed as both girls stared at her. "I...I'll see what happens."
     Orcalsi grinned and mounted her horse. "You're a good person..Mia-san."
     Firesakal kicked her horse forward. "Let's go. We can be at Koutou in a
few days. I'll make them pay for what they did..."

     Mia looked up through her tears as the silver bolts killed men fleeing in
terror...her thoughts returning from the past. She looked over and saw Orcalsi
standing nearby. "Orcalsi...." she said.
     Orcalsi brushed back her blonde hair and smiled. "Hai, Mia-san."
     "How..how old are you and Firesakal?"
     "I'm fifteen...my sister is seventeen."
     "Have you killed...many people?"
     Orcalsi turned away. "Only a few...till now. Jori...seems to enjoy this
too much."
     "Is..is there any way around this?" Mia asked.
     Orcalsi shrugged. "You're Gakath no Miko. You tell me."
     Mia wiped the tears away. "So many lives...why must others die for the
people of Gakath to be happy?"
     "I...don't know." Orcalsi looked down from the hill as screams of death
came from below....


     "HYAHHHHHHH!"
     Forsa smiled satisfied as the soldiers burned in front of him. He watched
as to his left silver balls of flame ripped through the hearts of running men.
"Damn...she's nastier then I am."
     Firesakal came from around the corner. "This is good. A feeling I can't
describe. I want to kill more of them!" She fired off several more silver balls
which exploded into men who screamed in agony.
     "Let's get moving. Xangel-san is probably with the Emperor by now."
     "The Emperor." Firesakal grinned. "I want his head!"
     The two ran together into the castle...

     Men shouted and fired arrows in terror as the man walked calmly down the
corridor. "Fools." he smiled. "You can't kill me. I've no fear of dying..I've
been there."
     He extended his hand and, the back wall behind them imploded exploding
shards of stone everywhere, cutting through them. Xangel laughed and his chi
increased making his body glow. "Your time is ended. You'll serve your
masters now." He walked through the open wall seeing rows of soldiers standing
in defense. Behind them, he could see others surrounding the Emperor of Koutou
Country.
     "Isn't this familiar?" he grinned.
     "Xangel-san!"
     Xangel turned and saw Forsa and Firesakal behind him. "The time for your
revenge is here, Firesakal. But...I suggest we wait. I'm sure if you do, it
will be that much more sweet."
     "How can waiting make it better?" Firesakal asked.
     "Because soon....Seiryuu no Miko will return...."


     Yui gasped and dropped the book. "My...god. It's like..he knows I'm
reading this! It's like he can see into the future!"
     Tetsuya hugged Yui close. "He did say earlier he had the power to
foresee things."
     "But it feels...like he knows me." Yui shivered. "I...I don't
want to go in this book. If I do..."
     "Then don't." Testuya picked up the book. "Go to bed. I'll keep
track for awhile." He looked over and saw Keisuke had collapsed on
the couch. "We're all tired. Before this is through, we'll be lucky
to be sane."
     "Or alive." Yui whispered. She leaned back in the chair and
closed her eyes shaking. "Nakago...he's...too much like...Nakago..."
     Tetsuya opened the book and read to himself...

     "The soldiers of Koutou tried to defend their Emperor. But...it was to no
avail...."

     Firesakal laughed as she watched her silver balls of flame rip through the
fleeing men. Forsa shook his head. "You enjoy this too much."
     She glared at him. "If your parents had died the way mine did.."
     "Save it..for Seiryuu no Miko." Xangel cut in. He walked toward the
Emperor of Koutou who sat shaking on his throne.
     "What...what..do you want?" the Emperor cowered in fear. "I'll give you
anything! Just...take it!"
     "As you wish." Xangel shot his hand forward and clasped it around the
man's throat. He lifted the Emperor up as men nearby scattered in terror. He
raised his other hand and, the Emperor glowed. His body began to burn and, the
ruler screamed in agony...
     Firesakal nodded. "A fitting death...slow torture."
     Forsa turned away. "When needed...but..this."
     Xangel's eyes flashed and, the man's body shot upward towards the ceiling
and exploded! Pieces of flesh fell everywhere, burning.
     "Sayonara." Xangel sat down on the throne. "I will take this land."
     Forsa heard a sharp cry and turned to see Mia watching them. "Mia-san."
     Orcalsi stepped forward. "You...you killed him." she whispered.
     "We killed a lot of people!" Firesakal laughed. "It feels great!"
     "Jori.." Orcalsi swallowed. "What's happened to you?"
     Xangel looked at Mia. "We are halfway to our goal. Now...we will obtain
the Shinzahos. They are stored in the temple of Seiryuu." He glanced over at two
men who were shaking in terror. "Go and bring me the Shinzahos for Gakath no
Miko."
     "Shin..Shinzahos?" the men gulped. One of them stepped forward. "There is
no Shinzahos here."
     Xangel stared at him, his look darkening. "What are you talking about? The
Shinzahos that were used by Seiryuu no Miko! They were brought back here! They
are in the temple of Seiryuu!"
     "I...my lord..they..they haven't been there in over a hundred years or
more."
     "WHERE ARE THEY!!??" Xangel stood up, his body glowing.
     "I..I don't know." the man stepped back.
     "FOOLS!!" Xangel launched a powerful beam of light that cut through both
men. Their screams made Mia cower in fear. Forsa put his arms around her.
     Xangel looked up. "Forgive me...Mia-san. We appear to have made a critical
error. But...by toppling the leadership of Koutou Country for now...we have
gained a base of operations...from which to plan. And, we have liberated the
people of Koutou from a bloody dictatorship."
     "So..is this the land you wanted Gakath to provide the people? Mia
shivered. "If..if you have the leadership of Koutou, there's no more need for
that anymore."
     "It isn't that easy." Xangel smiled. "Mia-san, in time, the people of
Koutou will rebel. We won't be able to hold this unless I can unite all that
was once Gakath's land. Part of that is Konan Country."
     Forsa looked up. "So...we need to conquer Konan Country? That wasn't in
the deal! You said that we.."
     "Needed to call Gakath. Don't worry...I have no intentions of attacking
Konan Country."
     "Then..what?" Forsa looked at Mia. Her eyes were wide with fear. "Mia-san,
are you alright?"
     Mia shook her head. "I...I was all for calling Gakath and obtaining a home
for his people. I wanted to go home and, I wanted to be happy...with Forsa."
she turned to him. "But..but this isn't what I wanted! Why do so many people
have to die? Why is this so bloody?"
     "Because to obtain true freedom..and keep it...sacrifices must be made."
Xangel stood up and bowed before Mia. "I was not totally honest with you,
Mia-san. My mission is to protect you. By taking out Koutou Country's
leadership, I have in effect helped secure your safety."
     "But...why such...anger?" Mia whispered. She looked at Firesakal.
"Firesakal...you seem...different."
     The dark haired girl smiled. "I'm enjoying what I signed on this trip for.
Revenge. I'll enjoy it even more when other things happen."
     Mia nodded. "I...I don't know if I feel right about calling Gakath now."
     "Mia." Forsa hugged her. "Please...don't let this upset you. In the end,
I'm sure it will all make sense. We still have three more Seishi to find."
     "And the Shinzahos." Xangel nodded to Mia. "We will protect you, Gakath no
Miko. But...please do not question my methods."
     Mia nodded sadly. "I...I understand. I...I want to rest now."
     Xangel looked at the men who were cowering. "Your Emperor is dead! You
will now serve me!"
     The men bowed before Xangel. Mia could hear their sobbing and turned
away....
     "Instruct your military to begin martial law. Protect this castle." He
looked at Forsa. "Take Gakath no Miko to the best room in this castle. Protect
her."
     Forsa nodded and hugged Mia close as he steered her out of the room. Two
guards led the way, their faces full of fear...
     "Orcalsi." Xangel said.
     Orcalsi swallowed and stepped forward. "Hai, Xangel-san."
     "You have the gift of calming those in fear. I want you to use it and act
as an intercessor between me and the people of Koutou Country. Tell them they
have nothing to fear. I will not hurt anyone as long as they don't try anything
foolish...."
     Orcalsi nodded. "I...I understand, Xangel-san." She turned and left the
room.
     "Firesakal." Xangel grinned. "You have a strong chi. Very strong."
     "Arigatoo." Firesakal grinned. "I am content, for now."
     "I want you to be the first to intercept...Suzaku no Miko."
     "She's coming?" Firesakal blinked. "I didn't realize you could foresee
that far."
     "Gakath tells me what I need to know." Xangel nodded. "Be ready...."

     "Although shaken by the killings and destruction in Koutou Country, Gakath
no Miko saw the need for the freedom of the people of Gakath. She vowed to no
longer question Xangel's methods...and instead immersed herself in dreams of
home..and Forsa's arms of love..."
     Tetsuya looked up shaking. "Mia-san...what the hell are you thinking?"...


     Yui tossed and turned in her dreams. A voice called to her...
     "Yui-sama."
     "Na...Nakago?" she whispered in fear.
     "I'm coming for you soon, Yui-sama. You betrayed me. And, I will make you
pay."
     "God...no." Yui turned to run in her dream. She could see the hills of
Koutou Country before her as she ran through the plains.
     Suddenly, she felt someone slam her to the ground! Crying out, she fell
and hit the earth. Turning, she saw Nakago smiling at her. "Do you feel my chi,
Yui-sama? Look..." He waved his hand and, Yui gasped as Mia appeared.
     "Mia.." she whispered. "GET AWAY FROM HER!!" Yui jumped to her feet."
     Nakago smiled. "Seiryuu no Miko...you're nothing now. I will make you feel
more pain then you knew existed. Don't come or, you'll be destroyed!"
     Yui swallowed and backed up. "Mia...don't listen to him."
     Mia put her head against Nakago's body and, he smiled. "She believes in me
totally, Yui-sama. Didn't I tell you that, I have strong chi? Didn't you know
that the last time wasn't the end?"
     "Please...leave her alone." Yui whispered.
     Behind Nakago, a dark shadow in the form of a snake with wings appeared.
It's huge cobra-like hood spread out. Nakago grinned. "Even if you figure out
what to do..it will be too late. Stay away Yui-sama. Otherwise..you'll be
consumed as you were before!"
     Yui glared at him. "I'M NOT AFRAID OF YOU NAKAGO! GET AWAY FROM HER!!"
     Nakago grinned. "But..Nakago isn't with her. You have nothing to fear."
     "It's you." Yui stepped back. "I know it's you! Somehow..you came back!"
     "Believe what you will..Yui-sama. In a dream...anything is possible.."
     Yui screamed as a ring of fire appeared around her. It closed in and,
through the flames, she could see Nakago holding Mia close.
     "MIIIAAAAAA!!!" she shouted, pleadingly. DON'T GOOOOOO!"
     Nakago grinned wickedly and turned away drawing Mia inside his cloak.
"Farewell...Seiryuu no Miko. For your own sake...stay away....."

     Yui gasped and awoke shivering. "Oh...oh god."
     Tetsuya looked up. "Yui? What is it?"
     Yui was shaking uncontrollably. "I...I feel..sick. I...I need to go to the
bathroom!" Yui ran and grabbed the toilet throwing up. Her strength left her
and, she collapsed on the floor.
     "YUI!!" Tetsuya picked her up gently. "Yui...I'll put you in bed." He
picked her up and carried her to Miaka's bedroom. Gently, he laid her on the
bed. "What is it? What made you so sick?"
     "Nakako...is..is still alive." Yui whispered. "I know it's him. He
said..said for me to stay out of the book. He's afraid if I go in there..Miaka
and I will stop him."
     "Yui..it's okay." Tetsuya held her close rocking her gently.
     "No..it's not. His mind is more powerful now. This new form he's in...if
it is him...he's gained something. It's like it was him and yet it wasn't.
He's..far more sinister."
     "Miaka and the others will return." Tetsuya whispered. We'll get through
this."
     "Miaka...please hurry." Yui buried her face in Tesuya's chest crying....
     
     After a time, Tetsuya laid her exhausted body on the bed again and picked
up the book. "I'm afraid to look." he sighed. He glanced at the pages...
     "Gakath no Miko...felt unsure of herself. She pretended to sleep but, she
instead got up to write her feelings...."

     Mia leaned over the parchment and sighed. She began to write...
     "I don't know what's right anymore. I was brought up that, if you find
others in need, you should help them. But, how can I help people if others die
in the process? I suppose I should apply the age old theory of war we studied
in school. To win a war, many innocents will likely die. Xangel-san has
effectively seized control of this country called Koutou. You think that would
be enough. He could announce that the people of Gakath could come and worship
here jointly with the people of Seiryuu. This situation reminds me a little bit
of the Palestinians and Isreal. But, the Palestinians didn't march in, kill the
leaders, and take over. They used terrorist attacks instead and still are in
many cases....
     I'm only thirteen years old. I should be thinking about the future High
School entrance exams and finding out what my interests might be. I should have
taken that test I missed over a week ago..and who knows how much more school.
But...I'm Gakath no Miko. I'm important to many people. Forsa-san is my
boyfriend. He loves me and, I feel I love him. Since all of this is for his
good, shouldn't I just accept it? I know Xangel-san said not to question his
methods why he does things. He does seem rather wise. Perhaps he is right. I
should just do what I have to. I'll think about what my wishes will be when I
call Gakath."
     Mia looked up as she heard a knock. "Hai?"
     "Mia? Are you awake?"
     "If I was asleep, I wouldn't have answered "hai." she grinned.
     The door opened and, Forsa walked in. "Oh, you're writing again. Are you
planning on making scrolls of all your thoughts for all to see?"
     "Maybe not all my experiences." Mia sighed as he put his arm around her.
"I'm a little scared though. I...I just wish there was some other way than all
this...bloodshed."
     Forsa nodded. "Hai. I know how you feel. I'm getting concerned about Jori.
She seems to live up to her name...Firesakal. Very hot tempered and...no
mercy."
     "She enjoys killing." Mia shivered. "I..I wish she was more like her
sister."
     "We haven't known them that long. But then.." he looked down at her. "We
haven't known each other very long either. Mia...I want to kiss you."
     Mia blushed then nodded. "I...I'd like that, Forsa."
     He smiled as she leaned upward and closed her eyes waiting. Slowly, he
bent down and, their lips met. He put his arms around her in a passionate
embrace and felt her return it as her arms went around him...
     They broke the kiss and Mia leaned against him. "I...I never thought I'd
find..love...in this adventure."
     "Hai." He smiled. "I love you, Mia. I'll always be with you."
     "I love you too, Forsa. I want you to stay with me...forever..."
     
     "Gakath no Miko relished in the warmth of Forsa-san's embrace. All her
fears of what was right and wrong vanished when she was with him. All she could
think of was being with him....and fulfilling her wishes when she finally
called Gakath...."

     Tetsuya leaned his head back and looked at the ceiling. "Miaka...please
hurry. Time is running out..."



                      Chapter Seven: Chiriko!


     "Uhmm...Chichiri?"
     "HAI!"
     Hotosama smiled. "You can take your face away from the window now. I don't
think you can see the ocean below. It's pitch black now."
     Taka sighed. "He's never been in a plane before either." He looked over at
Miaka who was staring straight ahead. "Miaka, are you alright?"
     "I was thinking of Nuriko. I didn't realize how much I missed him." She
smiled. "But, we'll be together again soon."
     "Hai." Hotosama opened up a laptop computer that was on the table next to
him and inserted a disk. He began typing as he spoke. "It will be as if we
were never separated." He looked at Miaka then down at his feet. "Old
memories..die hard."
     Taka glanced over at Hotosama and nodded.
     Chichiri looked away from the window. "How high are we, Hotohori-sama?"
     "Probably cruising at about thirty thousand feet. That's usually the best
because, you catch the jetstream and, it helps you fly faster."
     Chichiri scratched his head. "Da! I guess there's a lot I need to learn
about this world." He leaned back in the seat. "It feels strange that you know
these things and I don't. I feel...ancient."
     Miaka smiled. "Chichiri, you're the only one of the Seishi that is still
living his original life. How are you alive after four hundred years?"
     "I asked that earlier!" Taka cut in. "You didn't answer me!"
     "You both asked me questions at the same time." Chichiri removed his mask
revealing an aged face. His scar was still prominently covering his cheek. "I
was old...and feeling useless. My powers were fading. After...after I failed to
save Tasuki...I lost faith in myself." He looked down. "I..I'm a little nervous
about seeing Tasuki again no no da."
     "Chichiri..whatever happened..wasn't your fault." Miaka took his hand and
squeezed it. "I'm grateful you're here now. Please tell us the rest."
     Chichiri looked up. "Your attitude is more mature, Miaka-chan." 
     "But, she still can't cook for..."
     Miaka swung her fist bashing Taka in the head. He sailed down the aisle
and bounced off the lavatory door. "BAKA!" she shouted.
     "But, she can still hit good." Hotosama grinned.
     Chichiri laughed as Taka got up rubbing his head. "Tamahome-kun, when are
you going to learn.."
     "So how did you live so long?" Taka asked ignoring Miaka's glare.
     "I..I felt..useless. I went back to Taiitsu-kun and told her that, I
wanted to die. I felt, with my powers going and Tasuki dead...I was
responsible."
     "I see." Hotosama nodded.
     "I was the last of the Seishi. With you all gone...I had nothing left. I
was a wanderer again. And I found...I no longer enjoyed it. But...Taiitsu-kun
told me...I was needed."
     "Needed.. how?" Taka asked.
     "She said that, I could live with her again and try to increase my powers
through meditation and training. Because...in the future..I might need them to
save...Miaka-chan."
     Miaka stared at him. "Taiitsu-kun...knew this was going to happen!" Her
face went white. "Was this all pre-ordained?"
     "When the Four Gods sealed Gakath because he almost destroyed them..they
took away not only his power but his people's will. Only the Seishi remained
but, they had no way of knowing they were Seishi. Gakath must have found a way
to awaken the Seishi. Taiitsu-kun told me that, when Gakath was recalled by a
Miko, it would take the power of all the Gods to stop him."
     "But, even if Yui-chan somehow called Seiryuu and I call Suzaku..it won't
be enough!" Miaka shook her head. "What can we do?"
     "Da!" Chichiri scratched his head. "I don't know."
     Taka fell over in the aisle. "DA!"
     Miaka sighed. "I guess we'll just have to do the best we can. So,
Taiitsu-kun has kept you alive through her power while you lived on Mt.
Taikyoku?"
     "Hai, Miaka-chan."
     Hotosama looked at them all. "Once we reunite the Seishi..we have to find
two more Mikos."
     "WHAT??" Miaka gasped.
     Taka's eyes went wide. "But..but the Mikos of Byakko and Genbu are dead!
And, so are their Seishi! There's no way to..."
     "We must find a way. If what Chichiri says is true, the power of Gakath
will overwhelm both you and Yui-sama." Hotosama sighed. "In any case, we must
get the Shinzahos. The lack of Seishi and Four Gods scrolls make it
imperative."
     "Hai, no no da." Chichiri looked at his staff. "Our enemies know this
and..."
     "MIA'S NOT THE ENEMY!!" Miaka shouted.
     The cabin fell silent and only the jet engines could be heard running
smoothly...
     "Gomen nasai..Miaka-chan. A poor choice of words." Chichiri bowed his head.
     "I..I don't blame you. We need to do what we must to overcome Gakath.
But.." Miaka gasped as tears fell down her cheeks. "To make me fight my own
daughter! To maybe..." She put her hands in her face and wept. "This is too
cruel! TOO CRUEL!!"
     "Miaka." Taka moved over and held her close. "We'll get through this.
Somehow..we'll win."
     "DA!!! LOOK!!!"
     Miaka looked up from her hands and, the others were staring at Chichiri's
staff. "It's...reacting!"
     "Nuriko?" Hotosama asked.
     Chichiri put his smiling mask on and shrugged. "Hard to tell. But..it's
more north of us now. It's a stronger signal then I received while in your land
called Japan so, it might be closer."
     Hotosama hit the button on his chair. "Pilot..this is Hotosama. What's our
heading?"
     "Sir, we're roughly 2000 miles south of the United Kingdom."
     "United Kingdom?" Miaka smiled. "Nuriko must be there!"
     "Turn north pilot. Head for London!"
     "Hai. Hotosama-san." The plane began banking north.
     "How long have we been flying?" Miaka asked.
     "Several hours. I imagine we'll see the sunrise soon." Hotosama leaned
back in his chair. "Chichiri, can you determine what direction once we land
Nuriko may be?"
     Chichiri was staring at the staff. "Not..not sure, no no da. I'm trying to
draw on my abilities but, they grow weaker the longer I'm in your world. That
and the fact, I'm too old."
     "But, Nuriko is in London?" Miaka asked.
     "Again..not sure." Chichiri frustrated shook his staff. "This thing is
unreliable! I wish we had something better to go on!"
     Hotosama hit the button. "Mr. Namagiri, will you please come back here?"
     "Hai." A voice said. Moments later, the man they had seen earlier came
down the short aisle from the cockpit. "You called, Sir?"
     "Any information from our research teams about those names?"
     "The list is thousands of names long, Sir. The shortest is probably the
names of the  child geniuses of which there are six hundred and
.."
     "There are six hundred child geniuses in the world??" Miaka asked. "I...I
didn't realize."
     "Yes Ma'am. We're trying." Namagiri sighed. "Everyone as instructed is
working overtime. But, with only this little bit.."
     "Hire every search and detective agency in Japan!" Hotosama cut in. "I
want these people found!"
     "Hai, Hotosama-san." Namagiri turned and went back in the cabin.
     Miaka looked out the window noticing the light was getting brighter.
Suddenly, her stomach growled loudly! "ACK! It just occured to me..I haven't
eaten in hours!!"
     "We'll have breakfast in London." Hotosama smiled.
     "I hope you brought your gold credit card." Taka grinned. "Her appetite
hasn't changed."
     Miaka glared at him. "Tamahome, do you want a punch in the.."
     "No, no.." Taka smiled and moved a few seats back. "nevermind, Miaka."
     Chichiri suddenly sat up as the staff glowed more. "WAIT! This..this
is...a different symbol!"
     "What?" Hotosama moved closer. "Someone other then Nuriko?"
     "Hai!" Chichiri swore and shook his staff. "Damn this thing, no no da! I
should break it in half, it might work better."
     "It's okay, Chichiri." Miaka leaned over his shoulder anxiously. "Who is
it?"
     Chichiri sighed. "Got it! It's...Chiriko!"
     Hotosama hit the button on his chair. "Mr. Namagiri! I want every piece of
information that has been assembled under the child genius/musician called,
Chiriko! NOW!!"
     The door opened and, Namagiri came back. "Sir, this is all we have. In
London and the UK, there are six such geniuses. Two are into music and one is a
classical flute player.
     "THAT'S HIM!!" Miaka shouted. "IT'S GOT TO BE!!"
     "What about the other?" Taka asked.
     "The other.." Namagiri dug through his papers. "He appears to have felt he
was too smart for the college system. He dropped out and pursued his own career
with a new alternative rock band."
     "That doesn't sound like Chiriko." Taka nodded. "I agree with Miaka, go
with the first one."
     Namagiri nodded. "The location of William Graves looks to be...south
London."
     "Good job." Hotosama smiled. "Land us at London Hiethrow Airport and, have
my offices there send a car for us. We'll be going to see this William Graves,
at once."
     "Very good, Hotosama-san." Namagiri bowed and went forward again.
     Miaka smiled. "Chiriko...it'll be good to see him again."
     "Da! This thing is completely useless!" Chichiri leaned his staff against
the wall and thumped it in frustration. "I'm too old for.."
     "Don't talk like that, Chichiri." Miaka moved over and hugged him. "I'm
glad you're here. And, we'll have Chiriko soon.."
     Chichiri nodded and looked out the window as the dawn began to appear.
"Hey! I can see how high we are now! This is incredible no no da!"
     Miaka gripped her seat nervously as she felt the jet descending. "I think
we're going to land soon."
     "Final approach." Hotosama nodded. "Everyone, put your seat belts on.."
     Miaka looked at Taka who smiled encouragingly. He squeezed her hand and
looked out the window as the jet passed through some clouds...     
     
     Minutes later, Miaka swallowed hard as the jet bumped once then twice as
it landed at London Hiethrow Airport. She watched as the jet slowed and taxied
toward a building. Outside, she could see a large limousine waiting.
     "WOW! Look, a limousine. Is that for us?"
     "Of course." Hotosama smiled. "Nothing but the best for the former Emperor
of Konan Country."
     Taka sighed. "You're still full of yourself, aren't you?"
     "What was that, Tamahome-kun?" Hotosama glared at him.
     "Uhmm.." Taka laughed nervously. "Nothing boss. Gomen nasai."
     Miaka smiled and turned back to the window as she saw the plane come to a
stop. "Now we can find Chiriko." She winced as her stomach made a loud growling
noise. Taka laughed.
     "I think Miaka-chan we'd better get you something to eat first no no da!
Otherwise, you might explode." Chichiri stood up. "I'm anxious to see what food
you have here. I haven't eaten in awhile."
     "There's a restaurant not far from here I'll take you to. I fly here
frequently on buisness trips." Hotosama put the laptop computer away as he
spoke.
     Taka sighed. "Travel. It would be nice. But, money makes it tight.."
     Hotosama looked at Miaka. "Miaka...do you have everything you need?"
     "Hotohori?" She blinked. "What do you mean?"
     "I hear you and Taka keep talking about money. Perhaps it's time I looked
at what the company was making and reward my employees a little better. In any
case.." He smiled at Taka. "Tamahome..would you like a more prominent role with
Hotosama Industries?"
     "HUH??" Taka stared at Hotosama in shock.
     "I've been looking for someone with good marketing skills. My memory is
still dim but, I seem to recall you going into town and trying to make money
for your family by selling your skills and other things. Do you think you could
handle a role in marketing our products to various industries? The package
comes with a substantial portfolio to include excellent benefits and retirement
privileges. As a company executive you'll..."
     "EXECUTIVE??" Miaka gasped. "Hotohori..that's..I mean..we didn't.."
     Taka nodded eagarly. "Hai! I can do it! If it's for Miaka, I can do
anything!"
     Hotosama smiled. "I'll draw up the contracts when all this is over and we
can return to our normal lives. In any case...it's good to know I can in some
small way make Miaka happy."
     Miaka bowed, blushing. "Domo, Arigatoo, Hotohori!" She threw her arms
around him. "ARIGATOO!!!"
     Taka smiled. "Arigatoo...boss."
     Hotosama smiled and pushed Miaka away. "Now...let's get something to eat
and go find Chiriko..."

     "Umm...Miaka? That's mine I think."
     Miaka looked up from the food she had consumed at such a rapid pace. Every
eye in the room was now on her. The food that was on her chin dripped off as
she noticed Taka looking at her expectantly.
     "Oh uhmm...sowwy." she mumbled around the food still in her mouth.
     "ACK! She ate mine too, no no da!" Chichiri slapped his head.
     Hotosama laughed. "Miaka..I remember so well now. That incredible appetite
that always made everyone stop what they were doing and.."
     "Hotohori-sama, don't be rude." Chichiri snickered.
     "Gomen..." Hotosama smiled. "I'll order more food for the rest of us. This
time, everyone grab what's yours when it comes." He looked at Miaka. "Would you
like more, Miaka?"
     "I...I am sort of hungry Hotohori and.."
     "STILL???" Taka gasped.
     Miaka taking her fist slammed Taka in the head. "Don't talk mean to your
wife!"
     "Maybe it's a good thing you won, Tamahome." Hotosama commented.
     "WHAT WAS THAT??" Miaka glared at him.
     Hotosama put up his hands. "Uhmm..gomen..nevermind..." He waved at a man
passing. "Waiter! More order please!....."

     Two hours later, the black limousine pulled up in front of a building.
Miaka got out and looked at the sign. "London Conservatory of Awareness."
     "It's a music school." Taka added.
     "I know what it is!" Miaka smiled. "Seeing Chiriko will be good." She
looked at everyone. "Come on, let's go!"
     Chichiri frowned as they entered the building. "DA! This thing isn't
glowing at all anymore. I fear it has totally lost it's power."
     "Then we'll have to make do without it. Come on." Hotosama led them down
the hallway. A woman sat at a desk at the far end. "Excuse me, Ma'am?"
     "Yes?" the woman said in english.
     Miaka and Taka swallowed.
     "Opps." Miaka sighed. "I..I don't know english very well. This could be a
problem."
     "I'll translate." Hotosama smiled. He turned back to the woman. "We are
looking for William Graves...a student here. Is he available? It's very
important."
     "He's practicing with his instructors. He has a concert scheduled for next
week."
     Hotosama nodded. "This will only take a few minutes of his time."
     The woman picked up the phone and shortly, a young man in his teens walked
in. "You called me, Mrs. Denson?"
     "Yes, William, these people wish to see you?"
     The boy looked up. "Hi! What can I do for you?"
     "CHIRIKO!" Miaka grabbed his hand and shook it. "CHIRIKO it's me, Miaka!
Suzaku, no Miko!"
     The boy jumped back startled. "Whaaaa! What are you doing? What language
are you speaking??"
     Miaka blushed. "You..you can't understand me.."
     Hotosama nodded to the boy. "We are trying to find a missing friend. We're
from Japan. We thought you might be him. Please understand."
     "HUH?" the boy looked nervous. "I don't know any japanese people. What's
the meaning of this?"
     Chichiri frowned and stared at his staff. "No reaction. But..it's
unreliable now so, I don't know."
     Hotosama nodded. He smiled at the boy. "Do you ever have dreams..of
another life?"
     The boy's eyes went wide. He turned to the woman. "I think it's best if I
go back, Mrs. Denson. These people are...weird!" He ran up the corridor..
     "WAIT!" Miaka shouted. She tried to run after him but, Hostosama caught
her arm. He shook his head. "Miaka...this boy..isn't Chiriko."
     "How do you know?" Miaka asked.
     "I just...know." Hotosama bowed his head. "We struck out here."
     "Please leave now before I call the police!" Mrs. Denson glared at them.
     "We're very sorry to have bothered you." Hotosama bowed and nodded to
everyone. "Let's go...."

     As they walked out of the building, Miaka fought the tears. "I..I thought
we'd find Chiriko. Now..what do we do?"
     "Da!" Chichiri shrugged.
     "Don't we have another person we can try? Taka asked.
     "Hai. The boy that dropped out of college studies and is pursuing a career
with an alternative rock band. Hardly sounds like Chiriko but, we have little
choice now." Hotosama sighed. "I'll get the address from Mr. Namagiri.."

     Miaka blinked as they pulled up in front of the small house in the low
class neighborhood in east London. In the distance, she could hear Big Ben
telling her it was eleven in the morning. "I'm exhausted." She slumped against
Taka's shoulder.
     "Perhaps we should let you rest." Taka stroked her hair lovingly.
     "No..I..I have to keep going. For Mia's sake."
     Chichiri sat up. "Wait a second.."
     Hotosama glanced over. "The staff..it's.."
     "GLOWING!!" Taka shouted with glee!
     "He's here. It's got to be him!" Miaka shouted. She opened the door of the
limousine knocking the chauffer on his behind as he tried to open her door. She
ran hard for the front door of the house.
     "Baka." Taka mumbled as he got out of the car. He helped the driver up.
"Gomen nasai."
     Hotosama moved past him as he watched Miaka pound on the door. "Miaka.
Let's be a little less abrupt, please."
     Miaka ignored him completely and continued to pound. From inside, she and
the others could hear the sound of drums and screaming guitars as they played.
Miaka pounded harder and suddenly, the band quit playing.      
     "Okay, okay, what's so bloody important?" a voice shouted. The door was
yanked open and, a young man with blonde hair looked out. "What the? Can..can I
help you people?"
     Miaka nodded. "Gomen but.."
     Hotosama put a hand on her shoulder. "Miaka, he won't understand a word
you're saying." He smiled at the boy. "We're looking for a friend. Does Jim
Olvin live here?"
     "Yeah, just a sec..come on in." The boy opened the door.
     Miaka looked around as they entered the home. The boy led them into a small
living room. 
     "Hey Jim!" he shouted. "You got visitors!"
     "Huh?" A boy with long brown hair to his shoulders looked up from the
other side. In his hands, he held a small flute and, strapped hanging from his
body was an electric guitar. He smiled. "What's up mates? I don't think I know
you but.."
     Chichiri nodded to Hotosama as, he saw his staff glow brighter. "Chiriko!"
     Miaka dashed forward knocking a drum over and scattering two other boys
there.
     One shook his head. "Damn! What's her problem?"
     Jim Olvin gasped as Miaka grabbed him. "Whoa! Lady, what are you doing? I
don't know you!"
     Chichiri stepped forward. "Hotohori...tell him as I concentrate on your
chi! You can use it to help bring his into focus!"
     Hotosama nodded. "Chiriko..it's me...Hotohori. This is Miaka..Suzaku no
Miko..whom you are sworn to protect as a Seishi."
     The other boys stared at Jim as he looked at Miaka.
     Miaka smiled at Jim. "Chiriko! I know you don't understand japanese but,
you can feel me right?"
     Hotosama nodded. He translated what she said into english. "We need you
again, Chiriko. Please awaken!"
     Suddenly, Chichiri's staff glowed more. He nodded. "Chiriko..awaken!"
     Jim Olvin put his hand to his head. A thin smile came to his lips.
"Miaka..." He looked at her. "MIAKA!!" He grabbed Miaka and smiled at everyone.
"Hotohori-sama! Chichiri...Tamahome! It's you..it's really...all of you!"
     "CHIRIKO!!" Miaka hugged him tight. "WE found you..thank god...we found
you!!"

     The other boys shook their heads perplexed....



                     Chapter Eight: Preliminaries!


     "Gakath no Miko...continued to write in her journal. It was the one thing
that allowed her to explore her thoughts, and feelings. Her lifeline to the
world she once knew.."
     Keisuke looked up. "Go on, Tetsuya."
     Tetsuya read....

     "It's been one week since Xangel-san brought me here to this new country
called "Koutou" and took control of the government. I feel restless like he's
waiting for something, but I don't know what. He talked about finding the three
Seishi we need to call Gakath..and the Shinzahos. He described them to me as
symbols of power used by Byakko no Miko and Genbu no Miko at first. The last
one to use them was Seiryuu no Miko. But, four hundred years have passed in
this time and place so, he doesn't know where the Shinzahos are anymore. I
don't think he took that into account when he made his plans..whatever they
are. He talked about possibly going to Konan Country to search for them but,
Forsa seems against that. I notice Forsa is unsure of things now. Maybe
Xangel-san isn't all he thought he'd be. More later.."
     Mia put down the scribing pen and rolled up the parchment putting it in
the cubby hole of the desk. She smiled and got up..
     "FORSA!!" she shouted.
     As Mia left her room, she saw Forsa standing by himself looking out over
the city. "Forsa? Are you okay?"
     Forsa turned and smiled. "Hai. I was just thinking how quiet it was. It's
almost supernatural in nature."
     "Supernatural?" Mia shivered. "What..what do you mean? You're not talking
about youma and such, are you?"
     Forsa grinned and raised his hands. "I'm a youma! I'm going to get you
and...OHHHFFFF!" He bent over as Mia punched him in the stomach.
     "Baka. Don't make your girlfriend mad at you!" Mia shook her head. "You're
serious one minute and a fool the next. I don't know what to make of you at
times."
     "That's because...I love you." Forsa put his arms around her. "And, I want
to please you. Sometimes I do things that may seem foolish to gain your favor.
Maybe they don't have such things in your world..humor I mean."
     "They do." Mia smiled. "But, I was surprised when you did that. I didn't
expect a reaction like that."
     "Then I'll be more serious if you want." Forsa bent down and kissed Mia.
     A man came toward them and bowed. "Excuse me...Gakath no Miko?"
     Mia broke the kiss and blushed. "Uhmm...hai?"
     "Gomen nasai." The man looked up. "Xangel-san wishes to see both of you at
once."
     Mia nodded and took Forsa's hand leading him toward the throne room...

     "We need to prepare more." Xangel said as they entered. "Finding the
Shinzahos is paramount now. But, of more importance is finding our own Seishi.
Since I will be able to detect them, I want you both to remain here and rule in
my place. I have the people content for now because, Orcalsi has the ability to
make people feel at ease."
     Mia shook her head. "No, Xangel-san. We should stay together. But, your
the only one that knows how to really keep people in line."
     Forsa nodded. "Therefore...let Mia and I go."
     "Alone?" Xangel shook his head. "The safety of Gakath no Miko can't be
risked this way."
     "I'll take Firesakal with us." Forsa nodded. "She and I are powerful
enough to stand against anyone if needed."
     "And should you run into the Suzaku Seishi..what then?" Xangel asked.
     "Then the Suzaku Seishi..will die!" Forsa nodded with determination.
     "Very well then, Forsa-san. I will entrust Mia-san to your care. You are
after all..her lover. Don't get carried away and do anything foolish."
     "I know what's important." Forsa looked at Mia. "Let's get our supplies
and figure out what we need to do."
     "I'll have Koutou soldiers get what you need. Firesakal will meet you out
front."
     "Hai." Forsa took Mia's hand and led her outside.
      
     Mia looked over her shoulder as she rode on the back of Forsa's horse.
"I feel like we're alone in the world."
     Firesakal snorted. "So, how do we find anymore of these Seishi? You
found us by Xangel-san detecting us. But, he's not with us on this trip."
     "We'll be fine." Forsa answered quietly. "I have strong chi as well. I
might be able to detect a Gakath Seishi."
     "So where do we start?" Mia asked.
     "Konan Country."
     "WHAT?" Mia stared at him. "You..you said you wanted to avoid going
there!"
     "To look for the Shinzahos..hai. But, to find Gakath Seishi..we should
be able to fit in and not cause undue problems. As I understand it, when
Gakath was defeated and sealed by the evil four gods, his people were
scattered to further punish him. There may be some in Konan and Koutou as
well."
     "Like we were in Hokkan Country." Firesakal nodded. "I understand.
It's a chance any route we take. There's a lot of area to cover."
     "We'll be fine." Forsa repeated. Mia noticed he was rather quiet....

     "They rode for many days..until they one day entered a valley.
Mia-sama felt scared...like something was watching them..."
     Keisuke nodded. "Don't just leave me hanging..what then?"
     "Hai..what then?" Yui answered.
     Both of them looked up. Tetsuya went over to her. "Yui, you
should be in bed. You were sick awhile ago."
     "I'm alright." Yui sat down on the couch. "Please, give me
the book."
     "It'll be light in several hours. You need more sleep..."
     "Give me the book!" Yui glared at him. "Now!"
     Tetsuya sighed and handed the Four Gods to Yui. "Here."
     Yui took the book. She scanned the pages...
     "Forsa-san also felt something. He looked up and...."

     "LOOK OUT!!!" Forsa shouted.
     Firesakal gasped as a huge tiger leaped out of the rocks over them and
dove straight for Mia. She dove from her horse knocking Mia clear and falling
over her to cover the attack. The tiger slammed into her, it's claws ripping
into her back! "OHHH AGHHHHHH!" Firesakal screamed...
     "JORI!!!!!" Mia shouted.
     Forsa swore as the tiger passed him and turned, growling.
     "Damn you!!!" Forsa shouted. "FEEL MY CHI!!!!"
     The tiger screamed in pain as it was surrounded by Forsa's green fire. It
writhed in agony, it's internal organs spilling out on the ground. It's burning
fur and flesh turned to ashes...
     "MIA!!" Forsa ran over to her.
     "I..I'm okay. But..Jori.." Mia felt her tears fall. She watched them land
on the young girl's face she held in her arms.
     "Fool.." Firesakal whispered. "You need to move faster.
Otherwise...the..Suzaku Seishi..will kill you."
     "JORI!" Mia held her close. "Don't die. Be with me!"
     "I...I'm okay. I just...need some rest." Firesakal closed her eyes.
     "NOOO!" Mia looked up. "Forsa! Use your power! Heal her!"
     Forsa grit his teeth. "I can only heal myself. I'll take her to the
nearest town. Jori, hang onto me."
     "I'm...I'm not weak!" Firesakal grit her teeth. "Damn..wish I had burned
that cat up."
     "That cat...came at us very fast..and was very conviently placed." Forsa
picked up Firesakal slowly. "I think something made it attack."
     "WHAT?" Mia gasped.
     Firesakal nodded. "I..I think so too." She swore in pain. "Maybe the
Suzaku Seishi made it happen."
     "But..do they have that kind of power?" Mia was trembling in fear.
     "I don't know what powers they have. But, you can be sure, this wasn't
natural!"
     Firesakal felt Forsa lay her across her horse. Mia smiled. "It'll be okay.
We'll get you some help."
     "I'm not gonna die on you." Firesakal grit her teeth. "If someone did make
that cat attack..I owe them for this!"
     "ME TOO!" Mia looked at Forsa. "I don't want any of you hurt though. But,
I can see, Xangel-san is right. I was doubting some of his methods and ways he
accomplishes things. But, if someone made this animal attack poor Jori then..."
     "Mia-san.." Firesakal gasped. "We're here to protect you. Even if I
die..you promised me and my sister...remember?"
     "To bring back your parents. Hai..and I will." Mia nodded with
determination.
     "Let's get you some help, Jori." Forsa gently tied Firesakal to her horse
then mounted his own pulling Mia up behind him. Then, they slowly departed the
valley...
     Two hours later, they entered a small village. Everyone stared at them as
they rode past.
     "Are we still in Koutou Country?" Mia asked.
     "Hai but, we're on the border. Konan Country is just over that hill over
there." Forsa looked back at Firesakal. "Jori, are you okay?"
     "I...I'm fine." she gasped out.
     Mia pointed to a man walking close. "Ask him where we can find a doctor,
Forsa."
     Forsa stopped the man and, he indicated a small structure up ahead. Mia
thanked him and, they continued on...
     "Hey anyone here?" Forsa shouted.
     A man came out of the building. "Hai, what can I do for you?"
     "We have an injured girl here. She was attacked by a tiger." Forsa
dismounted and began to untie Firesakal from her horse. Mia slid off watching
him.
     The man stepped up. "Hmm..deep wounds. They probably feel worse then they
are. Bring her in."
     "Hey talk to me!" Firesakal spat out.
     "Ohh..gomen. Didn't realize you were still awake." The man smiled. "It's
okay. I'm a doctor. We'll fix you right up."
     "Excellent." Forsa carried Firesakal inside. "Mia and I will wait out
here, Jori. You'll be fine."
     "Just don't leave me here!" Firesakal swore. "I hate doctors."
     Mia sighed as they shut the door and leaned against the wall looking at
the town. "So...what do you think we should do now?"
     Forsa shrugged. "It's been awhile since we ate. I think we should get
something. She'll be fine."
     Mia nodded and began walking down the street with Forsa next to her.
"Don't tigers attack humans naturally?"
     "Sometimes..if they feel they are in a good position to. But..didn't you
feel something just before it attacked?"
     Mia nodded. "It was an uneasy feeling. I didn't know what it was at
first. It felt like...a fear of some sort."
     "I felt it too." Forsa took her hand and squeezed it. "I'm sorry that Jori
got hurt. But...I'm glad it wasn't you."
     Mia looked up. "Forsa I..."
     He turned away. "You were almost hurt..or killed. I'm not doing a very
good job of protecting you, despite my power. What will I do when the Suzaku
Seishi show?"
     "You're doing fine...and I love you." She put her body against him and
hugged him tight. "Forsa, the Suzaku Seishi may not even come. I'm still trying
to understand how they can after being gone for so long. They shouldn't be a
problem."
     "They will come." Forsa answered. "Of a surety..they will come. Xangel-san
knows it...and I believe it. We may clash on certain things but, on this
subject we are in full agreement. They will try any trick they can think of to
stop us." He smiled and hugged her tight. "You musn't trust them."
     "I could never trust anyone but you, now." Mia smiled. "If I never leave
this world, I want to be with you...always."
     "I'll be with you...even if you do leave here. I'll leave with you." Forsa
kissed her again passionately....
     
     "Gakath no Miko..held Forsa-san tight and, her thoughts were only of him.
She felt sorry for the pain that had been caused Firesakal..and vowed to
herself to punish those responsible..."

     Yui sighed. "It's getting even more dark now. By the time Miaka gathers
her Seishi and we return to the book..Mia will hate us all and never listen.
Her Seishi....are poison."
     Keisuke nodded. "She's been won completely over. Between promises of home,
her love for Forsa-san and now, the pain caused to Firesakal..."
     "They're blaming the Suzaku Seishi for it...before even confirming whether
they are responsible for anything."
     "God.." Yui stood up and closed her eyes. "Somehow, Nakago is behind this.
He's got his chi deep into Mia. He holds her like a possession. He must have
Forsa wrapped around his little finger as well."
     "Then you believe this Xangel-san is Nakago somehow come to life?"
     "I no longer doubt it." Yui looked at them both, tears filling her eyes.
"When Miaka and I were enemies, Nakago used me by making me think he loved me
and wanted to make me happy. He fed my hurt feelings and my fears. He lies to
and caters to Mia in the same way. If we can't stop him..."
     "Everything is doomed." Keisuke whispered. "Yui...I know your afraid.
But..."
     "I know." Yui nodded. "Miaka won't have a chance if I don't return with
her. I've never been this terrified. If four gods had to defeat this Gakath
before, how will we do it with two? It seems to me, we need more then we have
to fight with. And, if Mia is in fact more powerful as a Miko then either of
us..plus her Seishi are already strong..."
     "It's going to be an uphill battle all the way. Damn!" Tetsuya went to Yui
and hugged her. "I'm afraid for you, Yui."
     "I'm afraid for all of us." Yui buried her head in Tetsuya's shoulder and
wept...

     Keisuke sighed and picked up the Four Gods again..
     "Forsa led Gakath no Miko to a small restaurant nearby. There were many
people there. After waiting awhile, they finally got in...."

     "This place is crowded!" Mia commented. "It didn't look so popular from
the outside."
     "I know." Forsa pointed to a man passing. "HEY YOU!"
     "Hai?" The man nodded. "Welcome. I'll seat you shortly. We're rather busy
today."
     Before Mia could say a word, the man darted into the crowd carrying his
tray. "That was rude!" she commented. "Not very good service."
     "He looks somewhat harried." Forsa grinned. "Wonder what's making this
place so popular?"
     Men began to cheer and there were shouts of joy and clapping from the
rear. Mia tried to see over their heads. "It looks like a show of some sort in
the back room."
     "Let's go see. But, we are hungry. There's a bar back there. We'll see
about getting some food." He took Mia's hand and led her through the crowded
room to the area in back.
     As they entered the bar, Mia could see a stage in the back. A young man
was on it and, he was bowing. 
     "Now for my next trick!" he shouted. He closed his eyes and, a fog filled
the stage. When it faded, a large bear stood in his place. It stood up and
growled making some people scream and others jump back. The bear went down on
all fours and, there was a flash and smoke. When the smoke cleared, the young
man stood. He smiled and, the crowd cheered loudly.
     "I think you're a fake!" a voice suddenly shouted. "How can you change
form like that? It's impossible!"
     The young man nodded. "Ahhh but you see, my show is to reveal to you that,
nothing is impossible. Such as....this!"
     The boy began to fade away before the awed crowd's eyes and suddenly, a
small whirlwind was in his place! Before the man that had challenged him could
speak, the wind was off the stage spinning the startled spectator in circles
and sent him flying out the nearby window! The wind slowed and, the blonde
haired man stood in it's place bowing.
     The crowd roared with laughter and, coins were thrown on the stage. Women
squealed and threw scarves at him. He nodded and bowed again. "Arigatoo. My
next show will be in two hours. Please come." He bowed again and went back
onstage to gather the coins...
     As the crowd began to disperse, Mia smiled at Forsa. "He's a good
magician."
     "He's more then that." Forsa spoke without looking at her keeping his eyes
on the young man. "I want to meet him."
     Mia felt nervous as he pulled her forward. She looked up at the stage. The
young man still gathering coins met her eyes. "You..." he smiled. "You're very
beautiful..."
     Mia blushed. Forsa put his arm around her. "She's mine. Don't get any
funny ideas."
     "I wouldn't think of it." The man grinned. "You must want something of
me?"
     "That was quite a show you put on." Forsa looked hard into his eyes. "How
long have you been a shapeshifter?"
     The young man brushed his blonde hair away from his eyes. "I'm a good
magician. I just fool people well. It's part of my act."
     "Can we buy you dinner?" Forsa smiled.
     Mia looked at him. "Forsa, do you know him?"
     "I know he's more then he thinks he is." Forsa grinned. "How long have you
hidden among people giving cheap tricks and shows for mere coins? You deserve
far more."
     "Really." The man climbed off the stage and looked at Mia. "About your
offer of dinner..I accept." He nodded to Mia. "You're not from Koutou Country
are you? You're a long ways from home."
     "You can tell?" Mia asked.
     "I think your clothes give it away somewhat." The man laughed. "Nice to
meet both of you. I'm Setia Pinsil."
     Forsa led him to a table. "How long have you been performing?"
     "Oh quite a number of years." Setia smiled at Mia. "Where did you find
her? She's a beauty."
     "And..she's mine." Forsa put his arm around Mia possessively.
     "So I see." Setia laughed. 
     Mia blushed. "Look, please don't talk about me when I'm right here, okay?"
     Forsa looked embaressed. "Gomen, Mia. I..I didn't mean to.. I just...got
jealous."
     Setia laughed. "For good reason." He turned to Forsa. "I have been
performing since my father left my mother and I. She's never been well so, I
have her stay with friends while I perform and send her money. If I ever get
rich, I'll have her in her own home and well taken care of for life."
     "That's very generous of you." Forsa nodded to Mia. "This is Sukunami
Mia-san. She is from another world. She's Gakath no Miko."
     "Gakath no...Miko?" Setia's eyes grew wider. "I'm aware of the legend of
Seiryuu no Miko but, she disappeared hundreds of years ago. What is Gakath?"
     "Do you have a character on your body?" Mia asked excitedly.
     Setia shrugged. "A character? I have a birthmark on my back." He turned
and lifted his shirt. "See?"
     Forsa looked at Mia and smiled as her eyes grew round. On Setia's back was
a glowing green character. "WE FOUND THE FIFTH ONE!!" she shouted.
     "Fifth what?" Setia asked as he put his shirt down. "What's going on?"
     "Koutou is under a new government right now." Forsa smiled. "How would you
like to be a part of a new beginning for our world? A reuniting of a people
which you belong to...but never were given a chance at a country!"
     "I can't take time away from being there for my mother.." Setia began.
     "Setia.." Mia smiled. "Please...we need you."
     "But..but, my mother. I..."
     "If you come with us." Forsa held out his hand showing a large sum of
money.."This will be yours...and much much more. Xangel-san will reward you
well...please...we need you."
     Setia looked at Mia and saw her determined look. "You'll see to it my
mother is well taken care of?"
     "HAI!" Mia shouted.
     "What else can you do besides shapeshift?" Forsa grinned.
     Setia shrugged. "Pretty much that's it. But, I can assume almost any form.
I'm not limited to animals as some shape shifters are."
     "There are others?" Mia asked.
     "I've heard of a village far away that has another. Not sure where. But,
he can only do animals."
     "Where can we find out about this village?" Forsa pressed.
     "I don't know. Perhaps from the man that told me."
     Mia looked at Forsa. "So what now?"
     Forsa grinned and called a waiter over. "First we eat. Then, we pick up
Firesakal who I hope is well enough to travel...and go west..into Konan
Country."
     "Who's Firesakal?" Setia asked.
     "A very beautiful girl..a little younger then you, I think." Forsa smiled.
     "REALLY??" Setia winked. "Is she cute?"
     "Very." Forsa leaned back in his chair. "And...so is her sister."
     "There are two other beautiful girls besides her?" Setia asked pointing at
Mia.
     "DON'T TALK ABOUT ME LIKE I'M PROPERTY!!" Mia shouted.
     Both Forsa and Setia winced from her shout. "Gomen." they said together..
     "Hai. They are both very pretty." Forsa added.
     Setia sighed. "I think I've died and gone to heaven."
     "Not yet...anyway." Forsa smiled.


     
     "Their food was delivered and, they all ate with relish. Setia Pinsel was
promised that the goverment of Koutou Country would care for his sick mother.
As proof, he was given the money that Forsa-san had. Knowing this, he made the
decision to join Forsa-san and Gakath no Miko...in the hope that not only would
he finally give his mother a good life...but that he could meet the two
beautiful girls he had been told about. Forsa having been trained in
recognizing the Gakath Seishi characters by Xangel-sama told Setia-san that his
Seishi name was "Chagon"...the shape shifter of power..." 
     Keisuke looked up from the book. "The fifth Seishi...is a damn playboy!"

     Yui looked up in terror. "They have five now...and if they find the others
before Miaka gets back..."
     "All of this will be for nothing." Tetsuya whispered. "What can we do?"
     "Nothing." Keisuke answered gritting his teeth. "Nothing...until Miaka
gets back. This is all just preliminaries to the final confrontation...between
Gakath ...and the gods that are left...before he finally consumes them.."
     "And all of us.." Yui whispered.... 
     


                        Chapter Nine: Nuriko!


     "But...but what about the band, man!"
     Jim Olvin sighed and shook his head. "Sorry, mates. This is far more
important to me. Miaka and the others are old friends. Older then you know."
     The oldest boy swore. "Well that's just great! We need to practice, we all
gotta work to get money for a recording studio and..."
     Hotosama smiled at Jim. "Chiriko, how much do you need for this recording
studio?"
     "HUH?" the two other boys stared at Hotosama.
     Jim shrugged. "Hell, I dunno Hotohori-sama. "Figure the studio costs œ120
an hour and for 8 hours that would come to œ960 for a day. Which is about what
we figured we could afford with all of us working odd jobs."
     "How old are you Chiriko-san?" Chichiri asked.
     "Who's this weird guy?" one of the boys pointed at him. "He dresses
funny and talks gibberish to you, Jim."
     Chichiri looked the boys up and down. "Da! Whatever you said, you look
like a couple of fools anyway."
     Chiriko laughed. "I'm fifteen. When I was with you all, I was thirteen.
But, I have such a dim memory of those times that..."
     "Your chi will improve as time goes on." Hotosama smiled.
     "Hotohori..what are you saying to them?" Miaka asked.
     Taka's eyes grew wide as Hotosama pulled out his checkbook. "Boss! What
are you.."
     "In this capacity..I'm not your boss. I'm Suzaku Seishi..Hotohori."
Hotosama wrote out a check and handed it to one of the boys. "Will this cover
your band's needs?"
     The two boys stared at the check and one of them fell over onto the couch
with a dumb look on his face.
     Jim Olvin smiled and took the check. He shook his head.
"Hotohori-san..this is..too generous. We're nothing but a garage band and...I
don't know what chance we have."
     "Take it...and good luck." Hotosama smiled. He turned to the other two
boys who looked up at him in shock. "We'll return Jim later. Right now, we have
to go. Please use the money wisely and, I wish you all the best with your
band."
     Jim Olvin grinned. "Have a nice vacation. I'll see you when I get back..."

     The two boys just stared straight ahead...not believing what they were
seeing..


     "Hotohori-san you're too generous." Jim struggled in japanese.
     Miaka grinned. "Hotohori has always been this way."
     "Hai, we took his best ship and left it in Hokkan Country when..."
     Hotosama glared at Taka who immediately shut his mouth. "Don't even
mention that, Tamahome."
     "Gomen." Taka sighed.
     Jim grinned as he looked out the window of the jet watching the clouds
below. "So who are we after now?"
     "Nuriko...I hope no no da!" Chichiri took his mask off revealing his
frustration. "This staff because my power is getting weaker is not as reliable.
It seems to fluctuate. I think it was blind luck we found you when we did."
     "Maybe." Hotosama grinned. "It's a good thing you know some japanese
Chiriko..or Taka and Miaka couldn't communicate with you."
     "I can understand a little of what they say." Jim smiled at Miaka. "Will
we have this problem when we return to our original world?"
     "I don't know." Hotosama sighed. "Hopefully it's a problem Taiitsu-kun can
help solve. I don't think any of us anticipated a language barrier."
     Miaka strained trying to understand Jim. "Chiriko, can you speak a little
more japanese?"
     "I...know...some...but..it's...difficult." Chiriko sighed.
     "I'll have to keep translating." Hotosama leaned back in his chair. "Go
ahead and talk to Miaka."
     "Cool." Jim nodded to Miaka. "So...is your life good?"
     "Hai, it's been good." Miaka smiled as Hotosama translated the english for
her. "I'm just worried for my daughter. But.." she giggled. "Chiriko, I didn't
expect to see you trying to make it as a rock star. What happened? You were
always more studious.."
     Jim smiled. "I still am, Miaka. I'm a child genius just like I was back
then. But..I found school far too easy. I finished quickly and, college was a
bore. I drifted toward things I shouldn't have.."
     "Drugs and such?" Hotosama asked.
     "No..more like..getting into trouble with my parents." Jim sighed. "It's
difficult to talk about. Anyway, I began to get more into music. I play the
flute just like back then with my leaf flute I used to help all of you..you
remember?"
     "Of course." Miaka smiled. "You saved our lives back then."
     "Anyway.." Jim sighed. "I was looking at the environment..and the world.
I'm still a stargazer. I have a large telescope I use. I used to have dreams at
night of another life...undoubtedly of when I was with all of you."
     "Of course." Taka grinned. "That makes sense."
     "So what then?" Miaka asked.
     "I wanted to reach people...make them listen to the fact, the world needs
to be heard. I'm talking about the earth itself...it cries from frustration
from overcrowding, pollution, wars, and other frustrations. It needed a voice.
So, I decided to be that voice. I found two other guys that felt the way I
did..and we formed an alternative rock band..."Earth Consciousness."
     Hotosama smiled. "Your heart is still in the right place although, I must
say it's not what I expected of you. I thought you'd be more of someone
preparing to go into government civil service or business."
     "Have you looked at the governments in most countries?" Jim made a sneer
noise. "None of them are like Konan Country. None of them are truly fair. I
wouldn't waste my talents on civil service now.."
     "I see." Miaka nodded. "But, it's good to have you with us now, Chiriko.
What's really great is, once this is all over and we defeat Gakath, we can all
be friends in this life and..."
     "Miaka.." Jim bowed his head. "Your optimism hasn't changed. You're just as
warm and loving as you were before in my memories. But, you must be realistic.
I'm glad Hotohori-san gave my mates that money...because...I may never come
back."
     Miaka stared at him then looked at the others. "Chiriko...no. I..I didn't
even think that..I..."
     "Miaka." Taka hugged her close. "Chiriko is being a realist."
     "I speak the truth." Jim sighed. "Being a child genius has that fault. You
see things not only that adults do but, you see things that are painfully
obvious they choose to ignore." He nodded slowly. "There's a damn good chance
none of us may come back from this. But...to save Miaka's daughter..and Suzaku
no Miko herself...I'll risk it."
     The cabin fell quiet. Hotosama sighed and turned to Chichiri. "Any
response from your staff?"
     "DA! No...this isn't good."
     "What do we do then?" Taka asked.
     "We picked up what we thought might be Nuriko from Japan. It's possible
that Nuriko's chi is so strong that, it overshadowed Chiriko's. Otherwise, we
might have detected him first." Hotosama looked at Miaka. "Let's continue to
fly west. In several hours, we'll hit the east coast of the United States.
Perhaps then, we'll get a better idea what we need to do."
     "Hai..I guess it's the best we can do." Miaka put her face in her hands.
"I'm so tired. I don't know why."
     "It's jet lag." Jim answered after he heard Hotosama translate what Miaka
had said. "You have to remember Miaka-san, you've been travelling for a long
time with only a brief stop in London. It would do you good to get some sleep."
     Miaka smiled. "Hai..I'll try. But, between my worries of finding all of
you and wondering how my daughter is doing...it's difficult."
     "Please try." Hotosama nodded. "Let us handle things."
      
     As Miaka closed her eyes, Hotosama nodded to the others and they moved
further back into a smaller compartment. "I wanted to talk to all of you
without frightening Miaka." he said.
     "I thought so." Jim nodded.
     "You're afraid of what's to come?" Chichiri asked. "So am I no no da.
We don't have a fraction of our Seishi powers that we did. And, to make
things worse, Taiitsu-kun is getting weaker. There's also the fact, it took
four gods to battle Gakath before. Assuming we call Suzaku and Seiryuu no
Miko can release Seiryuu, we will still be two gods short. This isn't good
for us." He sighed in frustration.
     Hotosama looked at Taka. "I won't lie to you. Miaka may watch each of
us die..it isn't going to be a pretty sight. We may never return from
this."
     "I..I know." Taka bowed his head in frustration. "That damn book! If
only I had never burned it!"
     "You can't turn back time now, Tamahome." Jim put a hand on his
shoulder. "We have to deal with what's to come."
     "A wise statement...as always, Chiriko." Hotosama grinned. "I've been
thinking. A way to unseal Seiryuu would be for Miaka to use one of her wishes
to do it. That would free Seiryuu and give Seiryuu no Miko three more
wishes...at least in theory."
     "In theory." Chichiri nodded. "But that only gives us five wishes. I
don't think that trying to seal the power of Gakath will work."
     "Neither do I." Jim agreed after hearing the translation. "We're going
to have to find a way to increase our power. How, I don't know though."
     "As I said..none of us may come back." Hotosama bowed his head.
"Perhaps one way would be to combine our Seishi powers with one Miko's
wish. Then...do what Mitsukake once did."
     "Give up our chi??" Chichiri shuddered. "Sounds painful..and
permanent."
     "But, it would double the Mikos power...in theory."
     "True." Jim smiled. "But, for Miaka, I would gladly do it."
     Taka looked at the ceiling. "So would I."
     "No." Hotosama said quietly.
     "NO??" Taka stared at him.
     "Hai. You of all people..and Miaka..must survive." He looked at him.
"I lost Miaka to you before. I will NOT see her lose her love and family.
If everyone one of us die, you and Miaka must live on. If you don't we have
died for nothing."
     "But..boss.."
     Hotosama smiled. "If anything happens to me...I've already made
arrangements for you to take a place on the board of directors of Hotosama
Industries."
     "WAAAAA!" Taka gasped.
     "Hotohori-sama!" Chichiri shrugged. "There goes your buisness and.."
     Taka slammed Chichiri in the face! "YOU THINK I'M INEPT OR
SOMETHING??" he shouted.
     "DA!" Chichiri rubbed his face.
     "Don't shout...you'll awaken Miaka unecessarily." Hotosama sighed. "I
couldn't win Miaka before. This way, even if I don't come back, she, you,
and your daughter will be well taken care of. If you die through some
misfortune...she will inherit..Hotosama Industries."
     "But...but..." Taka's face went white. "But that's worth..."
     "Several billion dollars." Hotosama nodded. "It's been already written
and put in the necessary language for any foolish lawyer to try to
overturn. Miaka will be well taken care of."
     "You're still too generous, Hotohori-sama." Jim nodded. "We'll protect
Miaka so you can live and return to your buisness."
     "I'm not a concern." Hotosama looked at Chichiri. "Finding the other
Seishi is." He moved to a chair and hit the button. "Mr. Namagiri..I need
the list for the person called "Nuriko" please....

     Miaka awoke with a start. At first she thought she was home staring at
the strange ceiling. Then, she heard the muted noise of the smooth running jet
engines. "I hope that pilot got a rest." she muttered to herself. Sitting up,
she noticed a dim red light that was blurry to her right. She looked over and
saw Chichiri asleep. His staff was glowing!
     "CHICHIRI!!" she shouted. "WAKE UP!!!"
     Hotosama came from the back and shook Chichiri. "Look..Chichiri..your
staff!"
     Taka woke up from the seat behind Miaka. "Nuriko..it has to be!"
     "Look how bright it is!" Miaka sighed.
     Chichiri now fully awake shook his head. "Why did you let me fall asleep?"
     "Jet lag." Jim commented again.
     Miaka giggled after hearing the translation. "There seems to be a lot of
that."
     "We're practically living on this plane." Hotosama sighed.
"Chichiri..where's Nuriko?"
     Chichiri looked hard into the staff. "Definitely Nuriko..strong chi! Maybe
he retains more of his memories. Turn north."
     Hotosama hit the button on his chair. "Pilot..what's our position?"
     "Sir, we're roughly 200 miles south of New York City..over New York."
     "Fly toward the city." Hotosama instructed.
     "New York City." Miaka sighed. She grinned at Taka. "We've always wanted
to see it."
     Taka nodded. "Just wish it wasn't this way. Maybe someday we can come
back."
     "Definitely from the city below us." Chichiri reported. "Strong chi! This
is good news. We might be able to track him without any help at all!"
     "Good..because this list is thousands of names long." Hotosama threw the
papers down in frustration. "Pilot...land at JFK Airport. Have my offices in
New York send a car for us..."
     "Hai, Hotosama-san!"
     Hotosama nodded to everyone. "Fasten in. We're about to land...."

     Several hours later, Chichiri swore as the staff dimmed. "DA! It's going
out again! This is bad!"
     Hotosama looked around them from out the window of the limousine. "Driver,
Keep going."
     "Yes, Sir." the man said.
     Miaka sighed. "So, what now? If the staff can't track then..."
     "Where do we look?" Jim cut in. "This is a bummer. What do we remember
about Nuriko to help us. He was gay right?"
     "Hai, for awhile." Miaka grinned.
     "But, he didn't stay that way." Taka chuckled. "He might be in a gay bar."
     "That's a possibility." Hotosama looked at the papers again. "There are
several gay bars in New York. It would take us days to find him."
     "But, he was also a public servant, wasn't he?" Taka asked.
     "He was on my staff hai..but that was before I knew who he was..and he was
being a she at the time." Hotosama shook his head. "We're dead in the water
without that staff. Chichiri, any suggestions?"
     "No..da! Chichiri swore. "Uhmm...maybe if we all concentrate our chi on
it, we might be able to do something."
     "It's worth a try." Miaka put her hands on the staff. "Everyone..let's
think of Nuriko, okay?"
     "Okay.." Jim put his hands below hers.
     "Hai." Taka took hold over Miaka's hands.
     "Combine our power...what little we have." Hotosama whispered.
     The driver stared in his mirror and shook his head.
     "Nuriko.." Chichiri said. "Feel our chi..."
     The staff began to glow dimly. Then, it turned bright red. Chichiri
jerked away from it. "He's...about a mile away! Turn north!"
     "DRIVER! TURN HERE! STEP ON IT!!" Hotosama shouted.
     Shocked, the limousine driver swung the big car right and stepped on the
gas...

     Chichiri sighed as they stopped in front of an expensive hotel. "He's
here...somewhere."
     "Let's get in there before we lose him!" Taka opened the door not waiting
for the driver.
     Miaka followed him with Jim and Hotosama. Chichiri came next. He ignored
the stares of people on the sidewalk and followed others into the hotel. "Turn
left." he said.
     Miaka winced as loud music filled her ears. She blinked from the smoke of
a bar ahead of them. Everywhere were people. "Where is he, Chichiri?"
     Hotosama glanced over at Chichiri who was shaking the staff. "Come on, no
no da! Don't go out on me now!"
     Nearby, they could see a fat man with his hand on the leg of a woman in a
slinky dress. Miaka watched as they spoke.
     Hotosama narrowed his gaze.."No..it...couldn't be.."
     Suddenly, the man jumped back as the woman grabbed his hand and slammed
him against the bar with incredible strength! "Not interested in your
proposition, Senator Masterson!" she said.
     "OWW!" the man shouted. "What the hell are you.."
     "Officer Sherry Nolan..NYPD Vice Squad! I'm afraid this is going to screw
up your re-election plans somewhat, Senator. But, then again I never liked you
anyway!"
     Chichiri gasped as the staff glowed brighter suddenly. He looked at
everyone and nodded toward the woman. "It's....Nuriko!"
     Miaka stared in wonder as the woman whipped out a pair of handcuffs while
people watched and slapped them on the man as he howled in frustration.
"I...don't believe it.." she whispered.
     "You have the right to remain silent!" The woman officer said as she
turned the fat man around. "Anything you say can and will be used against you
in the court of law! You have the right to an attorney! If you can't afford
one..which I think you can with all your ill gotten gains..one will be
appointed for you by the court."
     The man struggled and, the woman tossed her blonde hair and slammed him
against the bar. "Sorry..harder then I meant." she grinned. "You understand
these rights as I have explained them to you, Senator? Or shall I do it for the
six o clock news?"
     Hotosama smiled. "Nuriko..is a law enforcement officer..I..I didn't expect
this!"
     "Neither did I no no da!" Chichiri turned red. "And..he's a she.."
     
     "Bob!" she shouted.
     A man emerged from the crowd grinning. "Nice job, Sherry."
     "Get this scumbag out of my sight and book him for soliciting
prostitution before I forget I'm a lady!"
     Miaka blushed as Hotosama translated what the woman said. "Nuriko.." she
whispered. "This is..unbelievable."
     The fat man swore as the other man took him. "You'll regret this
officer! I'm a powerful man and.."
     "Shut up!" The woman kicked him in the behind as he was carted off. She
turned and saw the group staring at her. "What's your problem?" she asked.
"Ever seen a woman before?"
     Miaka blushed catching enough of the english. "Oh my..Nuriko.."
     Hotosama nodded to her. "Officer Nolan..we'd like to speak with you if we
may? My name is...Hotohori."
     The woman stared hard at him. "Hotohori...sounds..familiar."
     "Please come with us." Jim added.
     She followed them into the back of the bar. "So, what's this all about?"
     Chichiri held up his staff. "Nuriko...awaken. Feel your chi!"
     The staff glowed and, Miaka closed her eyes with the others concentrating
on the woman in front of them. Sherry Nolan gasped and put her hands to her
head, falling against the wall..
     "No..I...Miaka! MIAKA!! Hotohori-sama I..." She gasped and stared in front
of her. "Miaka.." she whispered. "I..I remember now." She looked at Jim.
"Chiriko?"
     "It's me..." Jim grinned. "Didn't take you long. You must have missed us."
     "I dreamed about you...all of you." Sherry smiled. "But, I was a guy then.
This is going to be..interesting. I always thought it was weird dreams that
didn't mean anything. I thought maybe I wanted a sex change or something."
     "You were gay in your former life." Taka answered after hearing the
translation from Hotosama.
     "That was for Korin...and I didn't stay that way." Sherry felt
tears come to her eyes, smearing her make-up. "Korin..god. I..I haven't
thought of her in...ages. This..hurts." She put her head in her hands
for a moment...
     "Nuriko." Miaka went to Sherry and hugged her. "It doesn't matter
what you are. In this life or your last one. Your the best friend anyone
could have."
     Sherry smiled and looked at Miaka. "I loved you..for a time." She
glanced over at Hotosama. "I was deeply in love with Hotohori. Perhaps
that can work now?"
     Hotosama looked away in discomfort and, Jim snickered.
     Chichiri waited for the translation then nodded. "Nuriko, we have
to go. We're on a tight schedule. We need you as a Seishi again. We'll
fill you in on what's going on as we go.."
     "I thought it was something important..for you to have awakened my
chi like this." Sherry opened her purse and took out a cellular phone.
She dialed a number. "Hello, Chief? This is Sherry. You'll have to take
me off anything for awhile. I have a family emergency and need to use
some vacation time..and maybe unpaid sick leave." She nodded. "I'll see
you when I get back.."
     She closed the phone and smiled at them.."Well...what are we
waiting for? Let's go..." 



                    Chapter Ten: Completed Circle!


     "Quit trying to grab my butt!" Firesakal slapped Chagon's hand away from
her. "If you weren't a Gakath Seishi, I'd blow you into next week!"
     "Ahh but Jori dear you're so..."
     "SHUT UP!" She slapped Chagon hard in the face. Frustrated, she glared at
Forsa who sat chewing on a weed in his mouth. "Forsa-san, this is ridiculous! I
don't have to put up with this!"
     "Just be nice to me, okay?" Chagon grinned.
     "What's your definition of nice??" Firesakal swore and pushed his hand
away. "Pervert!"
     Mia sighed and looked at the parchment she held against the smooth rock.
She thought next what to say...
     "It's been over a month.." she wrote, "since I came to this strange world.
Around me are such varied personalities that, I sometime wonder if I'm
dreaming. Yet, whenever I try to wake up, I find I'm right back where I
started. I used to accuse my mother of daydreaming all the time. She would burn
dinner and then laugh it off to being busy with something important..."
     "Mia-san..are you hungry?"
     "Hmm?" Mia looked at Forsa who was smiling at her. She heard shouts and
saw Chagon chasing Firesakal around a tree.."Uhmm...hai, I am."
     "I'll start dinner then." Forsa began unloading things from one of the
horses and, Mia smiled. 
     "I sometimes wonder.." Mia continued to write, "if I'm smarter then she
is. I used to think I was because, I have been told by Aunt Yui and others
that, I'm much better in school than she was. At any rate, she's probably
worried sick about me. Knowing her, she's called the whole police force to our
house and their turning the city upside down trying to find me. I'll be glad to
leave here so I can see my parents again. I miss them so much.." She smiled as
she watched Forsa work. "Forsa-san is so cool. He's so loving..he treats me
like a queen and his lady. When I leave here after calling Gakath, I want to
make sure he comes with me. I can't imagine life without him now...."
     "I'M WARNING YOU CHAGON! I'LL BURN YOUR FACE OFF!!!"
     Mia startled looked up as she saw Chagon had his arms around Firesakal
and, she was trying to shove him away.
     "Jori dear, you're not as upset as you act. You know you want me
and...YAAAAAAGH!!"
     Mia giggled as a small ball of silver formed in her hand and she slapped
it against his neck. Chagon screamed and jumped away. His form changed to that
of a bird and, he flew straight for the nearby river. Just before he hit, he
turned into a fish and dove in!
     "HOPE YOU DROWN!" Firesakal shouted.
     Mia giggled. She began to write again.."Chagon..the newest Seishi to our
group..is a complication of things I can't describe. He seems to be nice one
minute and a total hentai the next. He likes Firesakal..but I'll bet when he
meets her sister Orcalsi, he'll go after her. Orcalsi is more quiet then her
sister. I don't know what her Seishi power is. Xangel-san said something about
being able to calm people. Perhaps she's an empath or something and can control
people's feelings. That will come in handy if we meet the Suzaku Seishi.."
     "Joooooooriiii..." Chagon whined as he crawled out of the water, "why
can't you be nicer to me???"
     Mia smiled as she saw Firesakal toss her black hair and shake her head.
"Maybe if you didn't act like such a damn jerk all the time, I'd be more
willing to treat you better!"
     Mia looked at her parchment.."The Suzaku Seishi.." she continued to
write.."who are they? Are they truly as bad as everyone says? And, I wonder how
Xangel-san knows they are coming? It makes me nervous sometimes..like maybe
someone is watching me. Still...I'll do what I must and call Gakath. I've made
up my mind, nothing is going to come between me and Forsa..and our happiness."

     "They ate dinner together and spent the night planning where to go from
there before finally resting. The next day, Gakath no Miko and her Seishi
travelled west into Konan Country. Gakath no Miko was nervous because, Forsa
told her, this was the land of the Suzaku Seishi. But, when she asked if they
were in any danger...Forsa-san told her..that Xangel-san said, the Suzaku
Seishi had yet to return..."
     "How can he know that?" Yui swore.
     Keisuke looked up from the book. His eyes winced as the morning sun struck
them. "I don't know. Maybe Nakago can see what's going on in this world. Maybe
he knows Miaka is trying to regather her Seishi even now as we speak."
     "Give me that book!" Yui took it in frustration. She scanned the pages.
"While Gakath no Miko travelled west, Xangel-san watched as Orcalsi used her
talent to keep any rebels in line that might threaten his power. He ordered the
destruction of any images of Seiryuu..and.." Yui swallowed..."and had them
replaced with the images of Gakath. He then had the keepers of the temple of
Seiryuu brought to him and...."

     "Tell me." Xangel smiled as he looked at the five men who stood in terror.
"Where are the Shinzahos which were brought back here?"
     "Lord..please.."one of the men spoke. "we don't know. You were told
this."
     "I think you do..and won't reveal it. But, there are many ways to obtain
information." He nodded to two guards and, they opened the doors of the throne
room. "Orcalsi, please come in."
     The men watched as the beautiful teenage girl came forward. "You wished
something of me, Xangel-san?"
     "I do. I apologize for taking you from your important duties of pleasing
the people of Koutou Country...but, it is needed. I believe these gentlemen
know where the Shinzahos are."
     "I understand." Orcalsi brushed her blonde hair back and smiled at the
men. "You look tired. Let me sing for you.."
     The men looked surprised as she began to sing. Her voice was rich and made
them feel good as she brought it into the soprano range. The men began to smile
and move back in forth swaying slightly. Xangel smiled. "Now..tell me...while
your chi is captured by her beautiful siren song...where are the Shinzahos?"
     The men nodded. One of the men looked at Orcalsi. "You're so beautiful.
I'll tell you anything."
     "Please tell her." Xangel nodded as she sang to them. Her voice now was
changing between soprano and alto...a song of surrender..
     "It's rumoured that long ago, a man slipped past Koutou's temple
defenses...using some trick...and stole them."
     "A thief in the night." Xangel nodded. "What direction did this thief take
them?"
     Another of the men grinned as Orcalsi sang to him and winked.."I...I heard
that they went to Konan Country. Perhaps...to be kept for Suzaku no Miko in the
future. But, they may never have reached Konan's capital because, our spies
never found any trace of them. At least, that's what the records tell us. It
happened over hundreds of years ago."
     "How long ago?" Xangel asked.."Be more precise.."
     "I think...four hundred perhaps?"
     Orcalsi sang higher again and, the men swooned feeling her chi inside of
theirs. Xangel nodded to her. "Arigatoo, Orcalsi. You may return to your
duties. I value you greatly."
     Orcalsi finished her song and bowed to the men. They watched entranced as
she started to leave. "DON'T GO!" they cried.
     As Orcalsi shut the door, Xangel smiled wickedly and a ball of flame
formed around the five men. They screamed in terror as it closed in.
     "Fools." he shook his head. "You're so easily duped..." He looked at the
sky and smiled..."will you be just as easy...Seiryuu no Miko?"

     Yui froze shaking. She stared at the book. "Oh...oh my god! He..he
knows..he knows I'm reading this!"
     "WHAT???" Tetsuya shouted. He ran over.
     Yui was frozen to the book. "I...can't let go!!"
     Tetsuya watched in terror as the words formed on the page...

     "You've crossed over...Seiryuu no Miko. Now...there is no return.." Xangel
snapped his fingers!

     Yui gasped as a green light surrounded her! "HEEEEELPPP MEEEE!" she
screamed in terror.
     Tetsuya tried to hang onto Yui but, the light threw him backwards over the
couch! Keisuke cried in pain as the light ripped through him and he watched
helpless as Yui reached for him...her body slowly fading into the light...
     Tetsuya got up from the floor staring in shock at the empty space where
Yui had stood. The Four Gods Sky and Earth lay on the floor open. Slowly, tears
in his eyes, he crawled over to it. As he picked it up shaking, his eyes grew
even wider in terror as he saw the title..."Three Gods..Sky and
Earth..oh..god...YUIIII!" He slammed his fists on the floor in frustration..
     "NOOOOOOOOOO!!!!"
     Keisuke looked up, his heart beating rapidly. He saw Tetsuya screaming and
pounding the floor in frustration. "Damn it!" he crawled over and picked up the
book. "Yui....what's happened to you..."
     Tetsuya shaking turned and looked over, his glasses falling from his face.
"No...Yui...she..she was...devoured."
     "Maybe not." Keisuke swallowed and continued to read...

      "Gakath no Miko..watched in awe as she saw the beautiful village that lay
ahead of them. It seemed like something out of a dream to her....
    
     "This design...looks a little like temples that we have in Japan." Mia
whispered. She looked at Forsa who was watching the people as they rode into
the main part of town.
     Forsa shrugged. "I want to visit Japan. Then, you can show me these things
that you talk so much about. Your school that you mentioned. I never
heard of such things. The..what did you call it? Automobiles?"
     "Hai." Mia smiled. "My Dad can't afford one so, he borrows a friend's all
the time. Sometimes my Mom suckers my Aunt Yui into taking..." Mia trailed off
suddenly feeling sick inside. "Gomen. I...I guess I miss home again."
     "You'll see your home again soon, Mia. We're almost done. We have two more
Seishi to find..and it'll all be over." He bowed his head.
     "Forsa?" She blinked seeing him turn away. "What is it?"
     "Nothing." He smiled suddenly. "Nothing to worry about. Let's get
something to eat.
     "QUIT LOOKING AT ME LIKE THAT!" Firesakal shouted at Chagon. "YOU'RE SUCH
A PERVERT, I CAN'T STAND YOU!!"
     Chagon grinned and reached over with his hand.."But your hair is so soft
and.."
     Firesakal swore and slapped Chagon hard across the face. "JERK!"
     "That's the fifth time you've slapped him, Jori." Mia giggled. "How many
times do you think he can stand it?"
     "I think his face is getting numb by now." Firesakal sighed. "I don't know
how much longer I should put up with this! If we get these Shinzahos, we don't
need him right?"
     Chagon grinned. "You heard Forsa-san. The Suzaku Seishi will be a problem
if they show. When that happens, you'll need me to protect you."
     "Fool." Firesakal glared at him. "You really think I can't handle anyone I
don't want to? If I felt I could get away with it, I'd of burned you where you
stood when we met."
     "Ohhh, you're so scary!" Chagon laughed. "You should try being nicer for a
change. I can't wait to meet your sister. What's she like?"
     "You even touch her and I'll..."
     "That's enough, please." Forsa turned back. "You two are arguing while
this whole town is watching. That can't be making a good impression, can it?"
     "Guess not." Chagon shrugged. He grinned at Firesakal. "Truce?"
     "Only if you keep your nasty little fingers to yourself!" Firesakal shoved
his hand away. "Jerk."
     "I'm hungry." Mia said quickly changing the subject. "Let's stop in that
little restaurant ahead, okay?"
     "Anything for you, Gakath no Miko." Forsa smiled and stopped the horse
when he reached the small building. "Let me help you down." He reached up and
gently brought Mia to the ground. She blushed and, he bent down to kiss her.
     "Do you two have to do that all the time?" Firesakal sighed.
     "Does it make you jealous of what you're not getting?" Chagon grinned. "I
can take care of.."
     "YOU TOUCH ME AND I'LL RIP YOUR HANDS OFF!" she shouted.
     Forsa sighed, shaking his head. "Let's go inside. I wonder if any of the
other Mikos in history had to put up with Seishi who argue all the time?"
     "I wonder how many had to deal with hentais like him?" Firesakal
countered.
     The four walked inside and found a table. As they waited to be served,
they could hear laughter and, men walked out of a back room. They swayed back
and forth, drunk. One of them grinned and walked over.."Hi...hey..look
here...she's a cutie!"
     "Oh isn't this a sight." Firesakal commented.
     Forsa looked up at the man. "Excuse me but, we'd like to dine in peace. If
you would mind moving on.."
     "Hey cutie!" the man burped and smiled with big yellow teeth at Mia.
"Let's go someplace....nice."
     Forsa's Seishi symbol glowed on his hand. He stood up slowly.
"I...told..you...GET OUT!!!!"
     Mia gasped as the man was thrown backwards! The other two men glared and
charged forward. "FORSA!!!" she shouted.
     "Damn! All we meet are jerks!!" Firesakal swung herself over the table and
slammed one of the men across the face. "Get lost you drunk fool!"
     The man fell from her blow but, the other grabbed her. "Heeh..I got a
woman! I got..."
     He screamed as a hawk appeared and flew over tearing into his face.
Patrons that had been seated and standing around the bar scattered in terror as
the fight ensued! The man behind the bar came around holding a bow and arrow.
     "GET OUT!!" he shouted. 
     He screamed as the hawk turned into a huge bear which knocked him back
with one blow. Women screamed and people scrambled out the windows and door.
     Mia fought the tears that came to her eyes. "Why.." she whispered. "such
violence. I..I can't understand this place.." she looked at the three
Seishi.."or any of you."
     "Mia." Forsa whispered. "We had to defend ourselves. Notice, we didn't
kill anyone."
     "No...you didn't...this time." Mia wiped her tears and stood up. "Let's
go."
     The four exited the restaurant watching as the whole town stared at them.
     "Are...are you...Suzaku..Seishi?" a voice said.
     Stunned, Mia turned and saw a small boy. "I...I'm..."
     Forsa grabbed her. "Hai. We are..."
     The boy gasped and looked at the crowd that stood staring. "What are you
all staring at? This is..Suzaku no Miko!! She's returned!!!"
     Mia swallowed in fear as people began to gasp then to cheer. They bowed to
her and said praises of worship. She turned and began to say something to Forsa
but, he smiled and waved.

     "Everyone...this is...Suzaku no Miko! And...I am...Tamahome!!!"
     The crowd gasped and stared in shock! Firesakal looked at Chagon and, he
shrugged.
     Forsa stood on a wagon nearby. "Who will give lodging for the night to
Suzaku no Miko? In the morning, we will be leaving for the Palace to let the
Emperor of Konan know that we have returned."
     A man came forward. "How..how could you be alive after four hundred years?
It's...unbelievable!"
     Forsa nodded. "Do you doubt the Miko's power! Or..mine?" He smiled and a
green light came from his hand.
     The people gasped in awe. "But...but Suzaku's light is red..isn't it?" the
man asked.
     "Legends are distorted. That is Genbu's light." Forsa nodded.
     The people nodded and, a great cheer went up. "SUZAKU NO MIKO...SUZAKU NO
MIKO!!" they shouted.
     Mia forced herself to smile and leaned against Forsa. She felt like
running....

     "Gakath no Miko...was given the best house in the village. Forsa continued
to spread the word that Suzaku no Miko had returned.."
     "What..in the hell...are they doing?" Tetsuya said in a dead voice. "Yui
is gone and now, they are passing themselves off as Miaka and her Seishi?
Why??"
     "Listen to this!" Keisuke's hands shook...

     "Forsa came to Miko's room...after the celebration died down.."

     "Mia...are you alright?"
     "I..I don't understand why you did that?" Mia whispered. "How long do you
think we can get away with this?"
     Forsa grinned. "Forever. The fools don't know what she looked like. They
have no record. Besides...you probably resemble her enough where they would
never suspect."
     "Who was Suzaku no Miko?" Mia asked. "Was she...evil?"
     "She was...dangerous." Forsa hugged Mia close. "But, not enough for us to
worry about."
     "Then why did you do this?" Mia asked.
     "To gain information...and access...to the Shinzahos."
     Mia's eyes grew round. "I..I understand. But, what if they discover we're
not who we claim we are? What if the real Suzaku no Miko shows up?"
     "No worry.." Forsa smiled and kissed her softly. "I've taken care of
everything. Once we have the Shinzahos...it'll all be taken care of."
     "Forsa...you don't seem yourself sometimes." Mia whispered.
     "I am...the one who loves you." he hugged her closer...

     "Gakath no Miko..felt unsure of herself. But, Forsa-san calmed her fears
and showed her that making the country of Konan believe she was Suzaku no Miko
was the best way to obtain the Shinzahos...."
     
     Tetsuya swore..."If they get the Shinzahos..."
     "Nothing will stop them." Keisuke started to speak then, he gasped and
shut his mouth quickly. He glanced quickly at Tetsuya who hung his head in
defeat..
     *Oh my god..* he thought to himself *this...nooo..oh please...no...*

     

                       Chapter Eleven: Tasuki!


     "Miaka...leave something for the rest of us...okay?"
     Miaka, her mouth stuffed with food looked up and saw Sherry grinning.
     "Ohhh..sowwy..Nuwiko.." she mumbled around the food.
     Sherry shook her head. She looked at Taka. "Tamahome, did she ever learn
to cook?"
     "Not very well." Taka sighed. "I do most of the cooking or we bring it in.
She tries though."
     "She hasn't changed..even after..." Sherry looked at Miaka..."seems like
forever. But, since she went into the book last, only nineteen years have
passed. Yet, our new selves were in existence here before she went in. It's an
interesting parallel.."
     "Like you becoming a woman in this life." Hotosama commented.
     "Exactly." Sherry smiled at him. "And, try as I might, my feelings haven't
changed. I just never knew them..till now."
     Jim shook his head. "But, after you quit being gay, you seemed to care for
Miaka..didn't you?"
     "Yes Chiriko..I did. But..it was a different kind of love."
     "Nuriko, are you glad you got your wish to become a woman?" Chichiri
asked.
     "I think so." Sherry bowed her head. "I became a cop for a number of
reasons..mainly because I wanted to help protect...people."
     "People?" Taka asked. "You seem..like there was someone you couldn't
remember."
    Sherry nodded. "Exactly, Tamahome. It was...Miaka. I think that Hotohori
wanted to protect her so much that, he was able to control where his new life
was. Notice he was the only Seishi other then you who was in Japan? The rest of
us are spread all over the globe."
     "Speaking of which..what luck in finding Tasuki or Mitsukake?" Hotosama
asked.
     Chichiri sighed. "This thing is unreliable again. It comes and goes. I
feel..weak." He closed his eyes and leaned back.
     "I'll help clear the table." Sherry got up and she and Jim cleared the
plates.
     Miaka stared out the window next to her at the clouds below. "How long
have we been flying, Hotohori?"
     "Too long." Hotosama sipped his glass. "I didn't realize what I was
getting myself into. But..for you Miaka..it's necessary."
     "Arigatoo." Miaka smiled and curled up in her seat next to Taka.
"I'm..tired.." She closed her eyes and drifted into sleep..
     Hotosama got up and moved forward. He knocked on the door of the cockpit.
It opened and, he stepped inside.
     "Mr. Namagiri, any word on those names?" he asked.
     The pilot glanced at the co-pilot who looked at Mr. Namagiri. Namagiri
shook his head. "Sir, we've been over it for hours. The messages we're getting
from R&D and the agencies you've hired have turned up thousands and thousands
of names. Narrowing them down with so little info..."
     "The one with the names of criminals?" Hotosama asked. "Let me see it."
     Namagiri sighed and handed Hotosama the list. "Sir..may I speak candidly
with you?"
     Hotosama glanced at the pilot and co-pilot. They turned away and looked
out the windshield. A dark cloud was ahead. He turned to Namagiri. "Please do."
     "Sir.." Namagiri swallowed nervously. "In the past, you've done a superb
job of running Hotosama Industries. You've made deals that have increased the
profits of this company and ensured the jobs of loyal employees for generations
to come. I'm proud to.."
     "Get to the point please." Hotosama cut in.
     "Sir..." Namagiri sighed. "Are you alright?"
     "I'm fine.." Hotosama nodded. "But, I understand your feelings.."
     "Sir, you've got several elements of this company working on this project!
You've cancelled important meetings with prospective clients and put contract
meetings on hold! You refuse to allow anything in other then information on
this project! Thousands of dollars which will soon run into the millions is
being spent in overtime, hiring outside agencies, transportation expenses, and
too many others to name. On top of that, the night we left, you cancelled an
important meeting...a meeting that woman broke into and interrupted!"
     "Go on.." Hotosama nodded.
     "You've taken off in this jet which you normally use for buisness purposes
and have flown us halfway around the world...for what? You've picked up the
oddest passengers. A boy from England...a woman police officer from New
York...and you came onboard with that weird woman, her husband who works in one
of our factories...and some strange man I can't begin to identify. Sir..I must
know what's going on! Most of the top level managers and shift supervisors must
think you've lost your head. The board of directors must be going nuts and, I
can't begin to imagine what the stockholders must think!"
     Hotosama looked away. "Pilot, make sure you avoid the bad weather. We need
speed with no delays." Hotosama opened the door. "Mr. Namagiri. I appreciate
your concerns. I can't explain this to you. But, I can tell you...it's the most
important thing I've ever done in my life. If you can't accept that...you may
resign with a full compensation package upon our return to Japan.."
     "Sir..." Namagiri whispered.
     Hotosama shut the door...
     "Nuriko.."
     Sherry looked up. "Yes, Hotohori?"
     "You may be our last hope." He sat down and met Sherry's eyes.
"You're a law enforcement officer. We are going on the assumption that
Tasuki may follow his former life and enter something that is not exactly
within legal limits. He wasn't the type to kill without reason so, I don't
think it's anything too terrible. But, if you have any ideas, please let me
know. My employees think I've gone insane.." He handed Sherry a stack of
papers...
     Sherry glanced at Taka who nodded then began to go through the lists.."So
many names. A few are on the most wanted lists." She scanned quickly using her
trained eyes. "Tasuki if he followed that path could be any one of these. I
don't know..there's not enough info."
     Miaka opened her eyes and looked up. "What are you doing, Nuriko?"
     Hotosama translated for Miaka as she spoke...
     "I'm trying to find a correlation on this list with what I might
remember about Tasuki. I know he was a bandit leader of Mt. Leikaku. He
was feisty...a real go getter..so he probably wouldn't be just any
ordinary bandit. Yet, he wouldn't be one of the smartest ones either. It's
not going to be easy. We could spend years looking into this without more
to go on." She looked back at Chichiri who's smiling mask hid his true
facial expression. "I don't suppose that staff..?"
     "It's gone dead no no da!" Chichiri's voice held total frustration
now. "I don't know what to do. I don't have any magic left..and my chi I
think is getting overloaded. I've tried to reach out and feel Tasuki or
Mitsukake..but..just like with Chiriko..we may not even know until we're
right up on them. Taiitsu-kun warned me, we might have real trouble."
     "This..this..can't be..the way things end." Miaka fought the tears.
"No..we've travelled around the world to find you all. There must be
something we have overlooked. Something about Tasuki that has slipped our
minds that would make him stand out! Think please, Nuriko."
     Sherry sighed and looked through the list. "I don't know, Miaka. I'm
a cop but, I'm not a miracle worker. Some of these jerks I'd love the
chance to bust. This one is real slick.. works out of Las Vegas in a casino he
owns." she pointed out a name. "Togo...he's smart and, he's very big into
racketeering, gunrunning, and all kinds of other stuff. He has an interesting
trait though that makes a lot of us that are cops wonder if he's gay."
     "Trait?" Hotosama asked.
     "Yeah..he hates women. He won't let them near him."
     Miaka gasped and stared at Taka. Their voices shouted together...
     "TASUKI!!!!!"
     "Huh? Sherry blinked.
     Hotosama hit the button on his chair. "Pilot..change course to Las
Vegas please...immediately. Get us there as fast as you can!!!     

     Miaka winced as she felt the jet touch down with a small bounce. "That
pilot must be getting tired."
     "The two of them have flown us most of the way around the world." Hotosama
leaned back as he felt the aircraft decrease in speed. "It's been a long time
since I've been to Las Vegas. I usually try to avoid sin city."
     "Bad place?" Taka asked.
     "It can be.."
     "Not any worse than New York." Sherry put in. "The most dangerous city in
the world. But, Togo is supposed to be a very hard man to get close to."
     Hotosama laughed. "I was in many ways hard to get close to. But, Miaka
found a way.." He smiled.
     Miaka blushed. "Uhmm..well...it's just with the situation and
everything.."
     Jim laughed. "I don't think we'll have any trouble getting to see this
Togo..if he really is Tasuki." He glanced at Chichiri. "Any luck with that
staff?"
     "Da! I think I need a new one." Chichiri sighed and looked the staff up
and down. "It's power has completely died. Assuming that we do find Tasuki, we
still need to locate Mitsukake. But, the odd's of that are.."
     "Getting slimmer as time goes on." Jim nodded. "I understand."
     "Well...we'll know soon. I have no offices in Las Vegas so, we'll have to
rent a car. I'll take care of it." Hotosama stood up as the aircraft came to a
halt....

     Hours later, Hotosama steered the black Lincoln Town Car through the
crowded streets of Las Vegas listening to Sherry's instructions as she read
from a map. "Togo's casino should be this way. Turn right."
     "He owns his own casino?" Miaka asked.
     "Yeah..he runs it as a front for a lot of different things. Since gambling
is legal here, he can get away with almost anything..even murder. Cops here and
the FBI have tried to implicate him in stuff but, they can never seem to get
anything on him. He's slick."
     "Sounds a little like Tasuki." Taka grinned.
     "If it is Tasuki..I'm gonna have fun with him." Sherry grinned.
     "Here's the place." Hotosama pulled the car up to the front and opened the
door as the valet came up to him. "Park the car, please."
     "Yes Sir." the man took the keys and, Hotosama led the group inside.
     "Where's Togo supposed to be, Nuriko?" Taka asked.
     Miaka stared at all the lights and sounds of people laughing and screaming
as they gambled. What looked like a huge ball of money was turning in the far
distance and people where spinning roulet wheels to their right and left on
both sides.
     Sherry shrugged. "It's rumored he lives in a special penthouse on the top
floor. He has a helicopter as well for quick escape..or so I'm told. I'd sure
love to be the cop that busts him!"
     "If he is Tasuki.." Hotosama began.
     "I know.." Sherry smiled. "He's a Suzaku Seishi..and all considerations of
this life must be forgotten. It'll be fun to razz him about it though." She
laughed.
     Miaka while they were talking walked up to two men who stood guard at the
elevators. "Uhmm...hi.." she said in broken english..."can...I...see...Togo?"
     The men looked at each other. One of them laughed. "Who are you? Nobody
sees Togo."
     "But..it's important.." she stuttered out.
     Taka glanced over from the conversation and saw her. "OH SHOOT! What's she
doing now??" He ran over quickly as the men shoved Miaka away.
     Sherry and Hotosama followed with Jim. Chichiri moved to the right.
     "Look.." one of the men was saying, "nobody gets in to see Togo without an
appointment. He hardly ever grants them and, he hates women."
     "Is he gay?" Miaka asked suddenly.
     The two men about fell over then glared at her. "Fool.." one of them
growled. "GET OUTTA HERE!!!"
     Sherry stepped in front. "Don't shove Miaka!"
     "Who the hell are you, lady?" the tallest man smiled and stepped up to
her. "Want to have a good time?"
     Sherry nodded and reached up. "Sure..let's go someplace..." She moved
closer as the other man watched then, taking her knee, she jammed it hard into
the man next to her making him cry out.
     "WHAT??" the other man shouted.
     Chichiri taking his staff slammed it across the other man's back. Sherry
bent down and took the man's face in her hand. she smiled and pulled out a
badge. "Hey stupid! See this? I'm a cop! Now take me upstairs before I run you
in!"
     The men swore and, Sherry pulled her gun out. "No cop sees the boss." the
tall man said through his teeth.
     "Relax buddy..we just wanna talk."
     Miaka stepped forward. "Tell Togo..we're old friends. Tell him, Miaka
wants to see him."
     The men stared in shock. Sherry nodded and indicated with her pistol.
"Take us up..and no funny stuff. I know what you guys are capable of."
     "You'll be sorry." the men led her in the elevator.
     "Hmph!" the other man said. "The boss will have a whole squad of guys
waiting to meet you when we get to the top. He knows everything!"
     "In that case...he won't care if you get shot will he?" Sherry grinned.
     "Nuriko." Miaka whispered.
     "Relax, Miaka. I got this covered. I'm used to dealing with jerks like
this all the time."
     They all got in the elevator and, it began to ascend to the top floor. As
the doors opened, Chichiri and Taka formed a defensive wall in front of Miaka.
In front of them were several men with guns aimed at them. Behind them were
others aiming from around the corner.
     "This is as far as you go...pig!" one of the men in front of Sherry said.
     "PIG??" Sherry screamed and picked up one of the men startling the others.
She threw him into the men facing them scattering them onto the floor.
     "WASTE EM!!!" one of the men shouted!
     Miaka screamed as, a hail of bullets began to fire at them...
     Suddenly...Chichiri's staff glowed bright red. Chichiri stared at it and
dropped his cloak on the floor..."GET ON NO NO DA!!!" he shouted.
     Taka swore as a bullet bounced off the wall of the elevator and, Jim
ducked throwing himself onto the cloak.
     Chichiri concentrated feeling his power return and the entire group began
to disappear into the floor!
     "What the hell?" a man shouted. "How the..? SHOOT THEM!!!"
     Miaka felt the warmth of Chichiri's transport take them...and when it
faded, she saw they were in an office. "Where..where are we?"
     "What...how did you get here?" a voice said.
     Miaka heard the cock of a trigger and looked up. They all turned and,
behind them was a table with men around it. At the far end, a man was coming
around the table. He held a gun.
     Miaka moved away from Taka startling him. "Please...we need to see..Togo."
She fought trying to speak the english. "It's...very important!"
     "Which of you is the cop?" the man said. "How the hell did you get past
our defenses?"
     "It was easy..no no da!" Chichiri shrugged.
     The man glared. "Well, you're not getting any closer to the boss then
this! I'll take care of you right.."
     "HOLD IT!!" a voice shouted.
     Startled, the man turned and swallowed nervously. "Bo..boss!"
     A man dressed in a leisure suit carrying a glass came out of an adjoining
office. "Kail, they've come this far. Let's hear them out...before we decide
what to do with them." He looked at the group. "You wanted to meet me. I'm
Togo."
     Hotosama stepped forward. "I'm Hotosama...I run a corporation out of
Japan. It's a pleasure to meet you and..."
     "Get to the point!" Togo responded.
     "We..." Hotosama began.
     "Togo." Sherry moved forward..."every cop in America probably wants to
bust you. I'm no exception. But, in this case..I'll forget about it."
     Every man in the room started laughing. Togo snickered. "Very magnanimous
of you. However...you're in no position to arrest me anyway. You've got no
evidence.." He grinned. "And who are these people?"
     "TASUKI!" Miaka shot forward. "Please Tasuki...remember us!!
I'm..Miaka...Suzaku no Miko!! Don't you remember?"
     "Suzaku no what?" Togo shrugged. "I don't have a clue what you're talking
about."
     "Damn." Taka whispered. "Did we screw up?"
     "Maybe this isn't Tasuki after all." Jim sighed. "Chichiri, what's going
on?"
     Chichiri looked defeated. "The staff isn't reacting at all. Maybe he isn't
or his memories are so buried that he doesn't recall anything."
     Miaka began to shake feeling the tears fall down her cheeks. "No..Tasuki.
It..it has to be you! IT HAS TO BE!!!"
     The men in the room all stood up and pulled their guns. Sherry swore and
stepped in front of Miaka aiming her own. "Miaka..get behind me!"
     "NO!" Miaka shouted. She forced her way forward startling men as she threw
herself into the arms of Togo. "TASUKI!!!! PLEASE REMEMBER!!! I..I know you
hated girls. But, you changed remember? Before..before we all parted the first
time..when you and Chichiri were the only ones left..you...you said that you
liked women after all! You...you've forgotten but..but I understand." She
pulled away staring at his shocked face. "PLEASE TASUKI!!! Open your heart!!"
     The men laughed. One of them aimed his gun at Miaka. "The boss doesn't.."
     Togo looked up and suddenly, Chichiri's staff glowed bright red! 
     "Hey you.." he whispered. His eyes glared at the men. "DON'T AIM YOUR GUNS
AT MIAKA!!!!"
     The men startled looked at each other. Miaka's eyes widened and, Hotosama
smiled. "Tasuki...you remember now?"
     Togo looked at them all. "I...I see different forms but...I think I know
who's who." He shook his head. "Nuriko, damn it! You got your wish and became a
woman! But, why the hell a cop???"
     Sherry laughed. "I wanted to help people..why did you become a crook?"
     "I was always a bit of a crook until..." Togo looked at Miaka.."until the
one girl I didn't hate..changed that." He looked at the men around him who were
totally lost. "You men can leave now. Everything's okay."
     "Boss...are you...sure?" The man closest to them walked over. "You've got
a cop here and these others.."
     "GET THE HELL OUT...ALL OF YOU!!" Togo shouted!
     The men beat a hasty retreat out of the office and slammed the door.
     Jim laughed. "You're still a leader, Tasuki."
     "CHIRIKO!!" Togo ran over and picked up Jim spinning him around. "Hey
guy!! It's great to see you again. You look so different now. What are you
doing?"
     "I'm an alternative wanna be rock star." Chiriko snickered.
     "Tasuki, we can talk on the plane, no no da!" Chichiri removed his mask
and smiled. "It's good to see you...alive again."
     Tasuki looked at Chichiri and, his own face broke into a smile. "I know
what you're thinking, Chichiri. It wasn't your fault I was killed. How long
have you been blaming yourself, you idiot?"
     Hotosama translated and, Chichiri's face lit up with happiness. "A long
time. But, let's discuss this later."
     Togo nodded. He turned to Taka. "Tamahome, didn't Miaka find someone
better then you yet?"
     "What was that??" Taka slammed Togo across the face and, Togo hit the
wall.
     Hotosama shook his head. "The sparring boys are at it again."
     "Tasuki." Miaka smiled and hugged Togo again. "We only have one more to
find..then we'll all be together again."
     "Must be for something damn important if you're coming back into our new
lives." Togo smiled. "I've got a helicopter on the roof. Where do you want to
go?"
     "Fly us to the airport." Hotosama answered. "I have a private jet there we
came in. We've been using it to travel around the world to find everyone. Once
we find Mitsukake, we'll return to Japan. Time is running out and, we have to
save Miaka's daughter as well as ourselves."
     "Let's get moving then." Togo went to his desk and hit a button. "Hey
Kail! I'm leaving for awhile with these guys on some personal buisness. Run the
operations while I'm away...and don't screw them up!"
     "Yes, boss." a voice answered.
     Togo hit another switch and, a hidden panel appeared showing some stairs.
     "The helicopter is this way everyone."
     As they reached the roof, Miaka sighed as the warm Nevada wind blew across
her face. Sherry shook her head. "Tasuki, you must do pretty well. I guess
crime does pay."
     "Are you gonna bust me, Nuriko?" Togo's face was serious.
     Sherry smiled. "If I do...it'll be after all this is over."
     "Good." Togo grinned. "Then that gives me time to hide all my numbers
rackets and destroy any evidence." He opened the door to the helicopter as the
pilot began powering it up. "Shall we go? Hotohori's jet is waiting...."



                      Chapter Twelve: False Miko!


     "Gakath no Miko stayed close to Forsa-san as they finished breakfast in
the house of the elder of the village. She was preparing herself to meet the
Emperor of Konan Country...as Suzaku no Miko."
     Keisuke looked up. "How much longer can Mia-chan get away with this?"
     "I don't know." Tetsuya said in a dead voice. "I just want to find out
what's happened to Yui-chan. This book is toying with us. Xangel probably knows
we're reading it..and seeing everything that's going on. If that's the case,
he'll rip us up mentally not letting us see what's really happening."
     "Or maybe he's waiting for the right moment. But, does he control the
book..or does Gakath?"
     "Suzaku surely doesn't." Tetsuya swore. "Read on. We have to know what's
going on...no matter how much it hurts us..."
     Keisuke sighed. "The master of the house felt impressed to speak with
Gakath no Miko. After dinner he....."

     "Suzaku no Miko?"
     "Hai." Mia whispered feeling nervous. She wondered how long she could
continue this charade. What would they do to her if they found out she wasn't
who she claimed to be? What was Forsa doing getting her into this?
     "My family and I are indeed honored to have you stay with us..along with
your Seishi. However, I am somewhat puzzled. These other two don't look from
history's discription to match any of the Suzaku Seishi..except perhaps this
other man. He could be Tasuki maybe?"
     Forsa smiled. "Exactly. This man is Tasuki...and this is Nuriko."
     Firesakal stared at him. "Hi..uhmm..nice to meet you all."
     The man shrugged. "Perhaps history is mistaken on some of your
descriptions. At any rate, Suzaku no Miko..I would ask that you and your three
Seishi bless my house."
     "I...I am honored to be here." Mia looked down at the floor uncomfortably.
     Forsa put his arm around her. "Suzaku no Miko has had a long journey.
And, she's quite nervous about meeting the new Emperor tomorrow."
     "New?" the man looked at his wife. She smiled.
     "Tamahome-san means, new to her, dear. She's been away a long time."
     The man laughed. "Of course, of course. Well, we'll leave you to finish
your breakfast and will wish you along with the entire village a safe journey
to see the Emperor. Word has already been sent ahead and, I know he is
anxiously awaiting."
     "Oh..arigatoo." Mia smiled but looked away.
     As the man and his wife left, she looked at Forsa. "Forsa, I don't feel
right about this. Something is bound to go wrong."
     "Mia..trust me. Haven't I protected you this long?"
     "I...I guess so.."
     "And, I love you." He bent over and hugged her close. "Also, Firesakal and
Chagon are here. Our mission is to protect you so you can call Gakath. But, we
can't do that until we know where the Shinzahos are. If they aren't in the
possession of the Emperor, he may know where to find them."
     "I..I understand." Mia sighed. "I'll do whatever you ask. You must know
best in this situation."
     "Of course." Forsa nodded to the others. "Let's go."
     The four left the house and, Mia blushed as the entire village was out to
see them off. She waved and received cheers...
     "SUZAKU NO MIKO! SUZAKU NO MIKO HAS RETURNED!!!"
     Forsa kicked his horse and, it rode forward with Chagon and Firesakal
behind him and Mia. They broke into a gallop and left the village in their
wake...
     "So, do you think you can fool the Emperor of Konan?" Chagon asked.
     "Of course. He'll be so happy to see Mia, he won't even think about
anything else. I have this all planned."
     "If something goes wrong.." Firesakal began..
     "I know." Forsa looked at Chagon. "You'll be responsible for getting Mia
out fast..if needed. While you do, Firesakal and I will cover your escape."
     "I hope that isn't needed." Chagon looked at Mia who's eyes had gotten
bigger.
     "Forsa..what if..you get hurt?" Mia's voice was filled with concern.
     "Baka." Forsa laughed. "You've seen my power. Do you really think any of
these fools could hurt me?"
     "I guess not." Mia wiped a tear from her eye. Something felt wrong. She
didn't know what but...it was all wrong!

     Hours later, they rode into a huge city. Men on horses met them and,
people seeing Mia's clothes gasped in awe. Chagon looked at Firesakal nervously
and, she nodded.
     "Are you Suzaku no Miko?" A tall soldier moved his horse in front of them.
     "I'm Tamahome." Forsa answered. "This is Suzaku no Miko, Tasuki, and
Nuriko! We...have returned!"
     The crowd gasped in awe. People bowed to them. The men on horses looked
nervous. The soldier sat up more. "But...Nuriko was reported dead. And, Tasuki
was missing."
     "Do you doubt your eyes?" Forsa held his gaze firmly. "The power of Suzaku
saved them...and, myself and Miko have been living in her world. But, a great
power brought us back. Suzaku needs us and, we have come to recall him!"
     The crowd cheered. Shouts went up. The soldier nodded. "I am Lord Kinsa.
I'm the general military advisor to his majesty, Emperor Gasai. He's very
anxious to meet Suzaku no Miko. He wants to hear the stories.."
     "Lead us to him then, please." Forsa glanced quickly at Firsakal. She
scanned the crowd watching for any danger...
     Lord Kinsa led them through the city to the castle of the Emperor. It's
huge courtyard and elaborate gardens made Mia gasp as she saw the many
intricate pieces of art everywhere. Men and women bowed as they passed. As they
reached the front of the castle, soldiers and servants came forward. Mia being
helped by Forsa dismounted her horse. She looked at him warily and, he smiled.
     "Suzaku no Miko...please come this way." a man in a bright red robe said.
     Chagon looked around them at the soldiers. He swallowed and followed
behind Firesakal who kept her eyes on the men in front.
     Mia saw two huge doors open and, they entered the castle itself. The gold
and ivory on the walls and floors made Forsa smile. Mia saw the men open two
more doors and, they bowed low as they entered. 
     Another man in a gold robe turned to them. "All hail and bow before her!
Suzaku no Miko...the Savior of Konan Country...has returned!"
     Mia gasped as a young teen jumped from the far end off a huge throne and
ran to meet them. "SUZAKU NO MIKO!!! IS IT REALLY YOU??" he shouted.
     Mia felt Forsa shift and, he moved in front of her bowing.
     "Emperor Gasai-sama. I am, Tamahome. This is..Miaka. Suzaku no Miko."
     Mia felt something snap inside her. "Miaka?" she whispered. 
     Emperor Gasai smiled at her. He laughed. "It's really her! I've seen the
likeness that was left long ago!" He looked at the other two. "But..but you two
don't look like Tasuki or Nuriko. Why is this?"
     Forsa stood up. "They have been through much, your highness. They not only
fought as Seishi but, they fought a great evil and, in their own way were
reborn."
     The crowd gasped. Firesakal swallowed nervously. Forsa nodded to her.
"Nuriko, tell them of your experience."
     Firesakal stared at him. She opened her mouth but, she found her voice was
unable to speak. She finally stammered out "Gomen..gomen nasai. Tasuki..and
I...were hurt badly. But, we were revived by the power of Suzaku."
     Emperor Gasai grinned. "Wonderful. Let me show you all my most humble
hospitality. I have heard so much the exploits of the great Suzaku no Miko and
her Seishi. My ancestor was Hotohori-sama...truly the greatest Emperor that
Konan Country ever knew. He died with honor. I wish I had known him."
     Forsa nodded. "He was a good man. But, Miaka is tired. Please, if you
don't mind your majesty, could she rest? But first before we do..when she is
rested, she needs the Shinzahos. She needs to recall Suzaku."
     The crowd gasped again. Emperor Gasai nodded. "I would love to give them
to you. But, they are not here. I was told long ago, they are in Koutou
Country."
     Chagon stiffened and looked quickly at Forsa. All around them were
soldiers. Mia felt herself getting scared. Forsa smiled. "I see. May I ask your
majesty for whatever help you can give?"
     Emperor Gasai nodded. "Just one moment please." He spoke quietly to an
advisor and, he turned back. "Please sit down for a moment. I'll provide food."
He turned and left the room...

     Several moments later, Mia looked up as she saw the Emperor come back in.
Suddenly, behind them, the doors opened up and the room filled with even more
soldiers!
     The Emperor held something in his hand. "I was left this long ago. It's
something that is very sacred and, we have taken great pains to protect it." He
held up a picture. "The image is faded but..I can tell...even if she looks a
little like Suzaku no Miko..SHE IS FALSE!!!"
     Forsa leaped up and put Mia in the middle between him and the others.
     Emperor Gasai moved forward as the men closed in. "WHO ARE YOU?" he
shouted. "You aren't Tamahome! They aren't Tasuki or Nuriko! And, she certainly
is not Suzaku no Miko! What power do you represent??"
     Suddenly, Forsa's green Seishi symbol glowed. His eyes lit up and he held
up his hand. "Give me the Shinzahos...or your Emperor dies!!" He pointed at
Emperor Gasai.
     The soldiers closed in more. Mia terrified clung to Forsa. Firesakal
raised her hands and, a silver whip of fire appeared. The soldiers surprised
backed up but, they held their weapons ready.
     Chagon closed his eyes and, a huge reptile with sharp teeth and great
leather wings appeared where he had stood. His wings spread out covering the
room.
     "Dra...dragon!" Lord Kinsa gasped.
     "NOW...BRING ME THE SHINZAHOS!" Forsa shouted.
     "Even if we had them..we would die before giving them to you!" Emperor
Gasai glared at him. He looked at Mia with hate. "You..you can't be Suzaku no
Miko! She would never be like this! What god do you represent?"
     "One that will destroy you." Forsa smiled. "Tell all nations...that Gakath
has returned!"
     The soldiers looked at each other puzzled. But, one man in back shook in
terror. "No.." he whispered. "Gakath...the god of...darkness!"
     Mia stared at Forsa. "No..this..can't be. You never said..."
     "He doesn't know truth from lies, Mia." Forsa answered. He nodded to
Chagon and, the huge beast opened it's mouth shooting bright flame out. It
ripped through the wall with incredible power. Forsa hanging onto Mia launched
himself onto it's back. Firesakal startled grabbed his other hand and joined
them!
     "SHOOT THEM!!" the Emperor shouted.
     Forsa smiled. "Fool...die!"
     Emperor Gasai gasped as a green ball of flame flew at him. He dove clear
barely in time and soldiers fired arrows at the huge beast as it flew out
through the hole and into the sky.....

     Mia fought back the tears as they flew higher. "Forsa...you...you
said..Miaka...is the name of Suzaku no Miko."
     "I did." Forsa smiled.
     "But...that name." she whispered shaking. "is...my mother's!"
     Forsa smiled and waved his hand across Mia's face. "Mia? Are you alright?
I didn't quite hear what you said."
     Mia blinked. "I...I said..that...I mean...I think I...forgot. Those
men...they were so mean. I wonder why?"
     "They didn't want to give us the Shinzahos. But, it doesn't matter
because, they don't have them anyway. But don't worry. Gakath will free his
people. You'll see to that won't you?"
     Mia nodded slowly as if in a dream. "Hai. I'll do whatever I must to help
them. You know that Forsa. Then, we can be together..right?"
     "We'll always be together, Mia." Forsa hugged her close.
     Firesakal looked away feeling something inside her. Forsa was...different.
And now...so was Mia......     


     "Chagon..landed in a small clearing miles from Konan's main city. With
their supplies confiscated, they had only limited food. He was tired from the
sudden flight and he reverted back to human form. But, within his heart burned
a feeling of anger. Anger for what the soldiers had tried to do to Gakath no
Miko. Forsa fed the flame of his anger..discussing the fact that Miko could
have been killed. But Firesakal was unsure of what had happened. Late that
night, she arose and went outside for a walk.."
     
     Keisuke looked up from the book. "They appear to have dissension in their
own ranks. This could work to Miaka's advantage later on."
     "Maybe." Tetsuya downed a beer. "I'm still afraid for Yui-chan. What could
have happened to her?"
     "Maybe even the book doesn't know." Keisuke looked at the pages again..
     "By the river in the moonlight, Firesakal found Chagon. He was sitting by
a tree watching the sky....."

     "Couldn't sleep?" Firesakal asked.
     Chagon turned and smiled. "Jori. I was just thinking about you."
     "More hentai thoughts?" she shook her head. "I told you..I'm not that kind
of a girl."
     "No. More like...romantic thoughts."
     "Huh?" Firesakal sat down next to him. "I didn't think you were capable of
that."
     "I gave you the wrong impression about me when we met." Chagon sighed. "I
didn't mean to come across that way. I see a pretty girl and get carried away.
I've never had a real girlfriend."
     "I've never had a boyfriend." Firesakal looked into the river as she
spoke. "When I was younger and had still not discovered my power, my sister and
I lived in Koutou Country. One day, Koutou soldiers came and attacked us. At
the time, I didn't know why. My mother put my sister and I on a horse and told
me to head for Hokkan Country. Of course, I did what I was told not realizing I
would never see them again. For years, Lausel and I lived in the wild of those
hills. My father taught me how to hunt and fish so, we were doing fine. But...I
never knew what happened to them. So one day...I went back."
     Chagon looked at her and saw the tears fall down her cheeks. "Jori.." he
whispered.
     "The soldiers...had burned our house. It was nothing but a foundation. I
asked some people nearby what had become of them. I was told, they were
publicly executed..for the good of Seiryuu!"
     "But..but..why?" Chagon shook his head. "Why would the government of
Koutou do such a thing?"
     "Times were tough in those years." Firesakal said quietly. "I found out a
lot of people were killed...as sacrifices. They..they hoped by doing this,
Seiryuu would return Seiryuu no Miko...and all would be well."
     "Your parents..were a victim of...religious hypocrisy!" Chagon grit his
teeth. "I can't forgive that!"
     "Now you know...why I'm here." Firesakal smiled. "But, it's okay. We'll
call Gakath..and punish those responsible."
     "But Koutou Country is under the leadership of Xangel-san right now. Don't
you feel those that deserve it have been punished?"
     "No..." Firesakal stood up. "Once I do what I must to avenge my
parents...I'll wait for Gakath to return my parents to me. I have that promise
from Mia-san that, she will try."
     "Raising the dead..." Chagon looked at the moon. "Is it possible?"
     "The...the god of darkness." Firesakal swallowed. "That's what that man in
the Emperor's castle said. I suppose, a god of darkness can do anything."
     Chagon felt an urge. He moved closer to Firesakal and looked in her eyes.
     "Jori...I'm sorry I acted the way I did. I've found to get what I want
sometimes, I have to be very forward. Perhaps with you...I should have held
back."
     Firesakal looked up at him. "You're not such a bad guy after all, Setia. I
think maybe in time, I could get to like you."
     Chagon smiled and bent down to kiss her..."Like now?"
     "Hai... Like now." She closed her eyes and their lips met. Together they
embraced each other.....
     After a time, they sat close to each other, her head on his shoulder.
     "Setia." she whispered.
     "Hai?"
     "What...what do you think..Forsa-san is really doing? Did you see how
Mia-san reacted?"
     "You mean the fact she was scared one moment then calm the next? It didn't
pass my notice. But, she said something else too that struck me as funny. I was
flying at the time in dragon form so, I couldn't ask."
     "You mean about Suzaku no Miko being her mother?" Firesakal looked at him.
"I caught that too. I have a feeling that we're a part of something terrible.
Yet, how can we be Gakath Seishi then? If Gakath is a god of darkness, does
that mean we're dark as well?"
     "I...I don't know." Chagon put his arm around her and leaned close. "I'm
just glad I've found you. I used to feel alone. Now, I feel complete. If I have
you...I'll go to hell happy."
     She nodded and, they kissed once more....

     "They know something is wrong..yet they won't stop it." Tetsuya swore.
"It's like blind fools going to their death."
     "Firesakal..is blinded by revenge. Chagon...he's going to follow her...to
hell. Just like he said he would." Keisuke put the book down. "Miaka better get
back soon. If she doesn't...it's going to end horribly for us all."
     Tetsuya trembling took the book from him. "WAAAA!
Kei...Keisuke..no..this.."
     Keisuke leaned over his shoulder..."Oh no..."
     Tetsuya swallowed..

     "Xangel-san...opened the door to the prison. His eyes narrowed as he
looked at her..."

     Yui sat up shaking. "What..what are you going to do with me?"
     Xangel smiled. "Seiryuu no Miko...welcome. I'm sorry I haven't had the
time to talk with you. I've been...rather occupied."
     Yui nodded. "I know who you are...Nakago."
     Xangel walked toward her and, he laughed softly. "Nakago." He closed his
eyes a moment. "That name could have once been what I am now. But, there is so
much more that...it's a name that no longer fits. I am he who has seen death
and returned."
     "Nakago." Yui backed away in fear. "It's you. I don't know how but..you've
come back!"
     "Yui-sama." Xangel moved closer till she was pinned against the wall. "You
betrayed Nakago. You betrayed Koutou Country. You used your last wish to unlock
the power of Suzaku. But, all that will change soon. Nakago will have his
revenge...and Gakath will have this universe...and yours."
     "You won't win." Yui was shaking in fear. "Miaka..Miaka will stop you!"
     "Suzaku no Miko...is nothing. How will she call Suzaku...when she is no
longer a virgin? Or, how will you call Seiryuu?"
     Yui gasped realizing their terrifying error. "Oh..oh my god."
     Xangel smiled. "The only one capable of calling a god...is Gakath no Miko.
The power of Seiryuu which is sealed..cannot be unleashed by a non-virgin. Nor
can Suzaku be called by a woman who has lost her's. You understand now? There's
no way you can win. Suzaku no Miko...will fail."
     Yui put her hands to her face. "What are you going to do to me?"
     "I?" Xangel laughed softly and wiped her tears. "Nothing. I will leave you
here where you cannot aid Suzaku no Miko when she arrives...and where you
cannot escape. But, I must warn you. There is someone who would love to meet
you. And when she does...you'll feel more pain then you can possibly
imagine."
     Yui cried out and covered her face in terror. "No..." she whispered.
     "Do you see now how futile your efforts have all been?" Xangel looked up
at the ceiling.."Or those fools in your world who even now are watching us?..."

     Tetsuya dropped the book shaking. "Dear god..he..he knows about us too!"
     "Miaka is in trouble." Keisuke swore. "Without her virginity...she can't
possibly call Suzaku!....."
     


                      Chapter Thirteen: Detoured!


     Hotosama sat down. "This is the list of doctors. It's very long."
     Togo and Sherry looked at each other then divided the list. Chichiri
sighed and leaned back looking at his staff. "DA! This is getting hopeless now.
I wish we weren't dependent on my fading power." He bowed his head.
     Miaka smiled and leaned over. "Chichiri..I'm just glad you're here with
us. I missed you." She smiled at her Seishi.."All of you."
     Taka nodded. "Miaka has had me but..I sometimes see her standing alone
looking at the sunset. I know she's thinking of those times when we were all
together the first time."
     "And the second?" Jim smiled. "Of course, we weren't alive then. We were
just using the bodies of Taiitsu-kun's Nyn Nyn. They enabled us to have
physical form like when we were alive."
     "But you are all alive now." Miaka blushed. "And, I don't want to lose any
of you ever again!"
     Hotosama smiled and turned to Sherry. "Anyway..let's get to it shall we
Nuriko?"
     "So many names.." Sherry shook her head. "Tasuki..do your criminal
resources have any way to track specific individuals?"
     Togo grinned. "Sure but, you're not giving me anything to go on. What can
we use? We know so little about Mitsukake other then he may or may not be in
the medical profession. He may even hate cats now."
     "I doubt that." Taka answered after he heard Hotosama's translation.
"Still it's a frustrating situation. So much is dependent on finding the last
of us."
     "I wonder how close Mia is to finding her Seishi...and how she is." Miaka
fought the tears as she spoke.
     "They won't give us trouble!" Togo unbuckled his seat belt and stood up in
the aisle of the plane. "If they do, I'll just whip out my...my..." he reached
in his pockets. "OH NO!! I lost the halisen when I was killed! I don't have any
idea where it is now! ARGHHHH! Togo swore profusely and slammed his head
against the bulkhead.
     Sherry burst out laughing. "Just like the old Tasuki. Always losing it."
     "SHUT UP NURIKO!!" Togo swore again. "This is serious. If I had that I
could.."
     "You mean this, no no da?" Chichiri held up the halisen, and waved it
slightly.
     "GA!!! When did you get it??" Togo's face lit up and he took the halisen
from Chichiri. "It feels sooooo good in my hands again! I'll just whip it
around and...LEEEEEEKA....."
     "NOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!!!!!" everyone shouted at once.
     Sherry and Taka pounced on Togo slamming him to the floor. Taka snatched
the halisen from him. "BAKA!!! Do you want to blow us out of the sky?? You
realize how high we are?? Explosive decompression will kill us all!"
     Togo's face turned red and he nodded. "Sorry...I...I forgot for the
moment. I was so happy to see the halisen again."
     "Save it for the enemy, no no da." Chichiri shook his head and sat down
wearily.
     Miaka looked out the window. "We've been in this aircraft it seems like
forever. By this time, months may have passed in the Four Gods. If so..Mia
already may have all her Seishi by now. I have to know what's going on."
     "There's no way." Hotosama shook his head. "I could make a call from here
to your home. But..what would be the point? Best to keep our minds on matters
at hand. We need to find Mitsukake...and soon."
     "BUT WHERE, DAMN IT!!" Togo jumped up. "Chichiri's staff isn't working.
Whatever power it had...is gone!"
     "Then we'll circle the world...looking..until we find him." Hotosama said
with determination. "I'll spend every dime of my fortune if needed."
     Sherry smiled. "You're so wonderful, Hotohori-san. But...you know that
wouldn't do us any good. There are millions of people in the world. We might
start an ad campaign and maybe try to attract people...but I guess that's a
dumb idea too." She bowed her head in defeat.
     "Hotosama-san?" Mr. Namagiri came back. He looked at the odd assortment of
people present.
     Hotosama turned to him. "Hai?"
     "Sir...where are we going? You have us flying west but...we have no clear
flight plan. The pilots wish to know our destination. Otherwise, we'll have to
refuel in a few hours."
     "I...I know." Hotosama looked at Miaka. "Miaka...I...I don't know what to
do. Gomen nasai."
     Miaka nodded. "It's...it's okay. I don't blame you, Hotohori. You and
everyone have done so much already. I can't believe we've come this far."
     "Miaka." Taka hugged her. "Don't give up.
     "Sir?" Mr. Namagiri insisted.
     Hotosama nodded. "Fly us toward Japan until I tell you otherwise."
     Namagiri noticed the dejected look on everyones face. He sighed and went
back to the cockpit.
     "Let's try combining our chi one last time, no no da!" Chichiri stood up.
"It worked with Nuriko."
     "Good idea, Chichiri!" Miaka smiled. "Come on everyone..let's do it like
we did before!"
     The Seishi gathered around her. Miaka closed her eyes and whispered.
"Suzaku...I know you are fighting to keep from being destroyed. If you can
somehow help us...lend us some of your power...we can help you! Please
Suzaku...hear us!!!!"
     Chichiri sighed as he looked at his staff. Miaka waited expectantly but,
nothing happened. "It's hopeless, no no da!" Chichiri swore and grabbed the
center of the staff.
     Suddely, Miaka cried out as, the staff glowed bright red! A vision
appeared and, Chichiri gasped. "It's...Mitsukake!!"
     "Where is he?" Taka asked excitedly.
     "South...and east...far away."
     "Pilot...this is Hotosama. Fly us southeast...NOW!!!"
     "Hai, Hotosama-san!" the voice came back.
     Hotosama turned to Miaka. "We'll find him Miaka. We'll win."
     Miaka smiled at everyone. "Hai...and we'll do it together."

     Hours later, night had fallen. The jet continued to fly southeast after a
fuel stop in Texas. Chichiri spoke very little now paying full attention to the
staff. Occasionally he would redirect for the course to be changed. At last,
Hotosama got out a map. He began to trace it..
     "This course...seems to be taking us..toward the Middle East..or maybe
Africa."
     "Mitsukake is in Africa?" Miaka asked.
     "We don't know." Jim sighed. "But, it's a good possibility. He might be a
doctor with some sort of agency helping the poor."
     "Sounds like him." Sherry agreed. She smiled at Togo. "That could have
been you, Tasuki."
     "What about you, Nuriko? You could have chosen not to be a cop!"
     "Well, you could have chosen not to be a crook!"
     "I WAS A BANDIT WHEN WE MET THE FIRST TIME!" Tasuki shouted.
     "AND I WAS A GIRL WHEN WE MET!" Sherry countered.
     "No, you were a gay guy." Taka added.
     Sherry slammed Taka hard with her first sending him down the aisle.
"Baka." she muttered.
     The conversation and humor died and, they eventually fell into sleep.
Chichiri continued his vigilance along with Jim and Hotosama. Hotosama gave the
course corrections to the pilots. At last, they finally reached the Persian
Gulf....

     Suddenly, the pilot's voice came over the speakers! "Sir! We're being
approached by Iraqi aircraft! They claim we are violating their air space
limit!"
     Hotosama looked up from the map feeling fear. "Damn it." He hit the button
on his chair. "Tell them we're on corporate buisness and we intend to do trade
with a neighboring country."
     "SIR THEY ARE ORDERING US TO LAND!!!"
     Miaka woke up and rubbed her eyes. "Hotohori?"
     "Tell them we will comply." Hotosama swore angrily.
     "Hotohori, what is it?" Miaka stood up. She felt herself shaking.
     "Miaka..we have a problem. The Iraqi have claimed a large area over
international waters as theirs. It's something that has been in dispute for
awhile. I neglected that when I plotted the course corrections and the pilots
didn't catch it either. They're forcing us down."
     "Forcing us...?" Miaka looked out the window and could see two Iraqi
fighters escorting them. "But..BUT WE CAN'T!" she shouted. "We don't have
time!"
     "It's worse then that." Hotosama looked at the two Americans.
     "I understand." Jim nodded. "When they find Nuriko and Tasuki
onboard...they might treat them as spies..and maybe the rest of us."
     "I'll try to get us out of this." Hotohori swore angrily. "I was so bent
on following the path that would lead us to Mitsukake, I neglected the rules of
international air space. And, the Iraquis don't follow it anyway! They make
their own rules! This is very serious."
     Miaka watched in fear as the plane began to descend. "What...what do we
do..Hotohori?"
     "Wake everyone up. And develop a plan....fast!" Hotosama began to awaken
the Seishi.....
     
     Sherry swore as she looked out the window after awakening. "Damn
Hotohori-sama, we're in a real fix!"
     "I know, Nuriko. This will take some doing. As a corporation owner I will
have to make whatever promises I can to get us out of this. It's going to be
more difficult then you might think as, we never filed a clear flight plan from
any destination."
     "YOU DIDN'T??" Togo gasped. "That's breaking the law!"
     Sherry looked at Togo and laughed. "Tasuki, you break the law all the
time! Why are you so surprised?"
     "I..I just couldn't see Hotohori doing it." Togo grinned.
     Miaka smiled slightly. "Gomen nasai...everyone."
     "So what are we going to do?" Jim asked. "We'll be landing in just a few
minutes."
     Chichiri sighed. "Da! This is all my fault. I should have been more aware
of what was going on."
     "No..it is all my doing. I plotted the course that put us here." Hotosama
slammed his fist against the bulkhead. "I won't let anything happen to any of
you!"
     "Hey we've been in worse scrapes then this, right?" Taka smiled and hugged
Miaka. "We'll get through it..." he swallowed..."I hope."

     Miaka shuddered as she felt the plane land softly. Outside, she could see
lights aimed at the aircraft and military vehicles along the side. "I don't
think they're here to talk." she whispered.
     Taka nodded and, he took her hand. "I'll protect you, Miaka. We'll see Mia
again. Trust me."
     Miaka smiled and then her cheer faded as the plane came to a full stop.
     Sherry looked at Togo. "Maybe I should put my handcuffs on you and claim
I've captured an international criminal and I'm taking you back. I could say I
confiscated this jet."
     WAAAAA! NOOOO!" Togo shouted. "They'd probably kill me!"
     "It's not a bad scenario." Hotosama commented.
     "WAA! Hotohori-san...you too??? NOOOO!!" Togo stamped his foot. "NOBODY is
putting handcuffs on me!"
     "They'd look good on you." Taka added.
     "FOOL! NO! I...."
     Suddenly the door to the plane opened. Hotosama stood up and watched as the
pilots and Mr. Namagiri exited the cockpit. A man stepped inside in the uniform
of the Iraqi Army.
     "Who...is..in charge..here?" he spoke in broken english. Miaka winced as
she barely understood it."
     Hotosama stepped forward. "I am. I'm Hotosama...CEO and President of
Hotosama Industries. I apologize for violating your air space."
     The man looked at the group. "I'm Colonel Ruhmeim. Please exit the
aircraft immediately."
     Sherry gave a quick glance to Togo who shook his head. She reached slowly
in her pocket...
     Hotosama nodded. "Please, we are on important corporate buisness. If
you'll allow us to leave, I can promise your country a very lucrative trading
package."
     Two more soldiers entered the jet. They held automatic weapons. Colonel
Ruhmeim nodded to them. He spoke quickly in arabic and, they moved into the
cockpit.
     "Excuse me..." one of the pilots said...
     The soldier took his weapon and struck the man hard! The pilot gasped and
fell to the floor. Miaka gasped and ran forward.
     "WAA! Miaka! NOO!" Taka shouted.
     Miaka ran to his side and glared at the Colonel. "HEY OLD MAN! WHO DO YOU
THINK YOU ARE HITTING PEOPLE??"
     The soldiers stared at her. Colonel Ruhmeim was stunned. He backed up a
little. "Who are you?" he asked.
     "She doesn't understand english. That was japanese you heard." Hotosama
answered.
     "Thank god she didn't say that in english." Jim whispered.
     The Colonel smiled. "She has spirit..but defiance will not be tolerated."
He nodded to the soldiers and they entered the cockpit. He turned to Miaka and
shoved her back away from the injured pilot! "Keep her in line!" he ordered.
"We are conducting an inspection of this aircraft."
     "We have nothing to hide." Hotosama glanced quickly at Taka and nodded for
him to take Miaka. Taka grabbed her hand and put his arms around her,
     "Baka!" he whispered. "You're going to get us all killed! This isn't some
game!"
     Miaka stared up at him. She looked at the Colonel.
     The soldiers came out of the cockpit. One of them said something to him
and, he turned to Hotosama. "Your flight plan...where is it?"
     "It should be in there on the log."
     One of the soldiers turned to the pilot that stood. "Interpret this
log..if you can find it. There is none." he said in broken english. "Why is
there no log or flight plan?"
     The Colonel smiled. "Spies...I knew it." He pointed to the group. "Take
them away!"
     "Wait!" Hotosama moved closer. "I'll tell you. We were on our way to see
your government actually. I wanted to breach the embargo on your country and
ship you plastic from my company in violation of the United States policy.
These people with me are friends that came along. I did not reveal this over
the radio because, I was afraid that US fighters enforcing your no fly zones
would detect it. Please...I came here to help."
     The Colonel smiled. "You expect me to believe that?"
     "You can check your sources." Hotosama answered. His gaze was steady never
leaving the Colonel's. "I am who I say. I own billions in capital. I have the
means to help your people get food and medical supplies. But, I can't do that
if you don't trust me."
     The Colonel said something to one of the men. He left the plane and, the
Colonel looked at them all. "I..will run a background check on you. If what you
say is true and you are here to help...you will come to no harm. If you are
lying...you will die!"
     Miaka swallowed. She had caught that part of the english and, a cold fear
gripped her. "Mia." she whispered in terror.
     Chichiri gasped as his staff suddenly glowed! The Colonel looked at it in
awe! 
     "What...is that?" he said.
     "It's a light." Jim said quickly.
     The Colonel stared at him. "Tell your friend to shut it off...now!"
     Chichiri stared hard at the staff. "Mitsukake...he's..close!"
     "REALLY?" Miaka gasped.
     Taka smiled. "We're almost there..if we don't get killed first."
     One of the men entered the aircraft again and with him he had another man.
     The Colonel spoke with him then turned back. "It appears your story is
true. However, I have someone I want to verify it. I will have you examined
briefly by a doctor for spy devices that may be hidden on your person."
     "A doctor?" Togo glared. "Nobody is touching..."
     The men pointed their rifles at him. He shut his mouth quickly and
glanced at Sherry. She shook her head. Her hand was on her own gun ready to
fire...
     Jim moved over to Chichiri and took a blanket. "We need to cover this
thing before we get shot!" he hissed.
     "Mitsukake...is very close." Chichiri nodded. "Within a few miles or less.
If we just follow this then..."
     A man suddenly entered the plane. He wore a robe and carried a black bag.
He looked at the group. "I'm doctor Muhabsa. Please prepare yourselves for
examination."
     Hotosama stared at him. "You feel...familiar.."
     Chichiri held up his staff..."I think...we found Mitsukake!"
     Colonel Ruhmeim swore in arabic as the staff glowed brighter. The men
holding the rifles gasped and one of them aimed his at Chichiri!
     "NOOOOO!" Muhabsa grabbed the man's gun and fell against a seat holding
his head. "Tama" he whispered..."Miaka....the...the Majin...it's...all so
dark..."
     Miaka dashed forward..."MITSUKAKE!!" she shouted.
     Colonel Ruhmeim gasped. "What are you doing?" He turned to the two men.
"SHOOT HER!!!"
     Miaka cried out as the man still holding his rifle aimed it and began to
pull the trigger.....



                    Chapter Fourteen: Mitsukake!


     Miaka watched in slow motion feeling as if she were in a dream as the man
pulled the trigger! Shots rang out and, she felt bullets fly past her barely
missing and striking the floor!
       She could hear screams from her friends and Taka then, she watched as
Dr.Muhabsa took the rifle he had taken from the other man and slammed it into
the soldier's head shooting at her.
     Colonel Ruhmeim swore and drew his gun aiming it at Dr. Muhabsa's head.
     "TRAITOROUS PIG!!!" he shouted. He pulled the trigger...
     LEKKKKKKKA......SHIIIIIIIIIIIIIINNNNNNNN!!!!!" Togo shouted!
     A huge column of flame made everyone duck and, Colonel Ruhmeim screamed as
his uniform caught fire. Dr. Muhabsa grabbed the two startled men and threw
them out of the plane slamming the hatch shut!
     Hotosama nodded to the pilots. "GET US OUT OF HERE!!!"
     The pilots fired up the plane and it began to move quickly down the
runway. Miaka felt herself shaking as the sound of explosions told her they
were under attack!
     "They're trying to shell the damn plane!" Sherry swore. "PULL UP!!!"
     Taka hung onto Miaka as he felt the plane lift suddenly.
     "Head for Isreal!" Dr. Muhabsa said. "It's safe from them."
     "How long do we have till they scramble fighters?" Jim asked.
     "Only minutes." Muhabsa smiled at them all. "It's good to see you all
again..now that I remember who I am."
     "Mitsukake." Miaka's face glowed. "Arigatoo. It's good to have you back."
     "DAMN! HERE THEY COME!!" Togo shouted. He turned away from the window.
"What do we do??"
     Hotosama hit the button on his chair. "Pilots..I know I'm asking a lot
but, do your best. Use whatever means you can to get us out of here."
     "I think they are!" Sherry grabbed her seat as she felt the plane bank
suddenly.
     "Evasive maneuvers." Dr. Muhabsa nodded. "But when they get missile lock
on us, it'll be all over. If so...it was nice being with you all...however
short it was."
     Miaka gasped as she felt the jet dive then pull suddenly up. "I...I think
I'm going to be sick!"
     "NO MIAKA!!" Taka handed her a bag. "Do it in this, not on me!"
     Chichiri shook his head. "This is worse then an earthquake no no da!"
     The plane pulled up again suddenly then turned hard to the left.
     "They're trying to avoid the missile lock." Hotosama bowed his head. "I
was a fool. I never should have gotten us in this. It won't be long before they
blow us out of the sky."
     Dr. Muhabsa shook his head. "Perhaps not. If the United States is
enforcing the no fly zone then..."
     Hotosama nodded..."Hai!" He turned on the intercom. "Pilot! Fly south! Try
to contact US fighters that might be enforcing the no fly zone!"
     "Hai, Hotosama-san!" a voice answered.
     For several minutes, Miaka clutched her stomach waiting along with
everyone else for her imminent death. Then suddenly, a shout of joy came over
the speakers...
     "HOTOSAMA-SAN!! THEY'RE TURNING BACK...US FIGHTERS!!!!"
     "Thank Suzaku!!" Hotosama collapsed in his chair. "Thank the US fighters,
tell them we're on corporate buiness, and ask them to escort us to international
air space."
     Miaka cried out for joy and hugged Taka close. "WE DID IT TAMAHOME! WE DID
IT!!!"
     "Miaka." Taka held her close.
     Dr. Muhabsa listened as Jim and Nuriko told him in slow english the
situation. He nodded and turned to Miaka. "Although we now all come from
different backgrounds and lives..it's clear we were all tied to you and will
always be. We're your Seishi, Suzaku no Miko..and will serve you the best
we can."     
     "Mitsukake." Miaka moved away from Taka and hugged Muhabsa close. "I'm so
glad we found you. I don't know what we would have done if..."
     "You're safe now." Muhabsa smiled. "And, your daughter will be soon once
we find a way to overcome this evil fifth god that none of us knew of. We must
now unite all our energy and return to Japan to once again rejoin our old world
and gain more information from Taiitsu-kun. Avoiding a conflict with the Gakath
Seishi would be preferable but...."
     "I know." Hotosama nodded. "Given the circumstances of what we are dealing
with and the time involved..it's clear that Mia-san may have already assembled
all or most of her Seishi. It will require all our strength to win this fight."
     "Let's try not to fight." Jim looked at everyone. "Maybe we can beat them
without a fight. We just need to recall Suzaku and Seiryuu. Since Yui-san is on
our side this time and not against us...."
     "No..." Miaka whispered. She fought the tears but they came unbidden
pouring down her cheeks. "No...Yui isn't the enemy...Mia...is."
     "Miaka." Taka looked at her and wiped her tears. "Mia isn't the enemy and
you know it. She's being used by this god and those that serve him. We will
somehow overcome this...as we have before.
     "When..when I thought I lost you." She looked at her Seishi.."all of you.
I..I thought I would die." She smiled at Taka. "Especially you, Tamahome. But,
for the last nineteen years we've been living happily and I've enjoyed every
minute of it. I've watched Mia grow from when she was a baby to the teenage
girl she is today. In some ways, she reminds me of myself but, she seems to
think she's smarter. But, because she thinks that, she fails to see her faults
and she might be easily persuaded by someone wanting to use her." Miaka stared
at the floor. "I never once thought the Four Gods would come back to haunt us
like this...or that it would take my daughter...from me." Miaka burst into
tears again and buried her face in Taka's chest...
     Muhabsa smiled and nodded to her. "We understand, Miaka. I for one promise
I will do my best not to hurt anyone. I'm a doctor. I wasn't able to save Shoka
in that life...and I've also had others die on me in the Iraqi military.
But...I promise you...we'll do our best."
     "Damn right we will!" Togo grinned. "Did you see the way I burned that guy
up? God it felt good to use the halisen again!"
     "You could have blown the plane up you fool." Sherry shook her head.
     Muhabsa looked at Sherry and laughed. "Nuriko...you finally got your wish.
You're a female." 
     "Yeah I know." Sherry sighed. "I was hoping that Hotohori-san might be
interested now that I..."
     "Not interested." Hotosama looked away and walked back to the rear seats
of the aircraft by himself.
     Miaka looked at him and bowed her head sadly. She moved in back to join
him.
     "Hotohori?"
     Hotosama looked at her. "Miaka...gomen nasai. I..I just wanted to be
alone."
     "Hotohori.." she swallowed nervously. "You...you never got married in this
life. In the other you had Houki...didn't you?"
     "Houki...was my Empress." Hotosama looked away.
     "Did you..did you love Houki?"
     Hotosama looked at Miaka. "I...cared for Houki. She was there when I
needed her. But...the love I had for someone...was never fulfilled."
     Miaka blushed and nodded sadly. "Gomen...I..I don't know what to say."
     "Miaka." Hotosama smiled. "It's not your fault. You're happy with Tamahome
and you'll continue to be that way once all this is over. I have my
buisness...and my memories.."
     "Hotohori...please...try to find someone to love."
     Hotosama nodded. "Perhaps...but not in this life." He sighed. "The love I
had in another life...keeps me from accepting one, now that I remember what I
could have had...and lost."

     A voice came over the intercom... "Hotosama-san...we have been escorted to
international air space. I thanked the US fighters for their help."
     Hotosama turned on his switch. "Arigatoo...Mr. Namagiri. Take us home to
Japan. Have a car ready and waiting to meet us." He turned off the intercom and
smiled at Miaka. "We're almost there. Like before as in the past, Suzaku no
Miko has succeeded in gathering her Seishi. But this time...the former Emperor
of Konan Country won't be stuck unable to fight with you. Instead...he'll be by
your side....always." 
     "Ari...Arigatoo." Miaka wiped her tears and moved back forward to sit with
Taka. She turned her face to the window seeing bits of cloud in the darkness
from reflected moonlight.
     "Gomen nasai...Hotohori..." she whispered feeling her heart ache...
 

     "Hotosama-san? Did I hear you correctly?"
     Hotosama smiled and nodded. He looked over at Miaka who was asleep in
her chair. Taka was holding her and looking over at him. The two exchanged
brief glances. Hotosama looked back at Mr. Namagiri who's face was going
white. "Hai..you heard me. The employees involved in this have gone above
and beyond the call of duty. I can't tell them why but..without their
efforts..things might not have gone as well."
     "Sir.." Namagiri swallowed.."it's unrealistic to shut down the plants
and give everyone a week off with pay! It's unheard of! The board of
directors will..."
     "I am CEO Mr. Namagiri." Hotosama sighed. "Let me worry about the
board when I get back."
     "Get back!" Namagiri shouted. "Sir what..?"
     "I shall be going away for a bit. I don't know for how long but, it
is vitally important. Please relay my orders. I shall give you a signed
temporary order to be acting CEO until I return. In the event I do not..I
have left explicit instructions on what is to be done. They are in a file
in my computer called "Miaka.zip."
     "Miaka..?" Namagiri looked quickly at the sleeping woman. "Sir, you're
acting like you may not be back! What is all this about?"
     "It's too difficult to say. I shall therefore leave it at that. Are
we almost done refueling?"
     Namagiri wiped his face. "Hai. The pilots were merely doing a final
check. They are exhausted."
     "Give them an extra weeks pay and a bonus to each."
     Namagiri gasped. "SIR!"
     "Please do so as soon as we get back. I shall not be returning to the
office...or to my home."
     Namagiri turned away with his head bowed and entered the door which
led to the cockpit...
     Dr. Muhabsa sighed. "Hotohori-san..you act as if you may not return."
     "It's a remote possibility." Hotosama looked at the Seishi as he
spoke. "The last time Miaka was asleep before we picked up most of
you..Chiriko, Tamahome, Chichiri, and myself discussed what might happen
should things go wrong on this mission. We would be fooling ourselves if
we thought we will walk away unscathed from this."
     Sherry nodded. "I understand, Hotohori-san. You've already made
arrangements regarding your will and your corporation?"
     "Of course." Hotosama looked over at Miaka. 
     Togo shook his head. "You're going to give it all to Miaka?"
     Taka sighed. "I couldn't talk him out of it. But, let's try to hope
for the best."
     "Have you decided what we need to do to call Suzaku?" Dr. Muhabsa
asked.
     "We have several problems.." Jim sighed. "The first being, from what
we know, it will take both Seiryuu and Suzaku to even defeat this Gakath.
According to what we were told, he was defeated by all four gods. Yet,
Genbu or maybe Byakko was consumed. Miaka seemed to indicate that."
     "It appeared that way." Taka answered. "The book briefly said "Three Gods
Sky and Earth" then went back to four."
     "Which would mean that Gakath has consumed or sealed one of the other gods
already." Togo swore. "Damn it! We need another Miko for whatever god is left!"
     "That's assuming that we can get Seiryuu." Sherry closed her eyes
thinking. "Did you figure out a way around that?"
     "In theory, no no da." Chichiri put up his finger. One..we have
Miaka call Suzaku..and use her first wish to release Seiryuu.
Two..Yui-san must use the Shinzahos to call Seiryuu..and she will
have three new wishes. Miaka will have two. That will give us five
wishes to think of a way to defeat Gakath."
     "That's if we can." Hotosama shook his head. "It took four gods
before. We discussed this before. We need another Miko."
     "For the remaining god." Muhabsa nodded. "That will give us
three gods to fight with..still one short but, perhaps we can make
do."
     "Hmmm.." Sherry smiled. "If we captured Miaka's daughter Mia..we
could use her."
     "That may be suicidal to us all." Hotosama swore making everyone
stare. "Gomen..I'm..getting frustrated."
     Muhabsa nodded. "Quite understandable. Tamahome...is there
anything you can recall that might give us an edge?"
     Taka shook his head. "Chichiri can help me confirm this. It
looks as if Mia's Seishi have incredible power. We have powers of our
own but, we'll need to somehow regain them. They are weak and getting
weaker.."
     "I'm feeling my age terribly now." Chichiri sighed. "We'll need
to see Taiitsu-kun as soon as we return. Hopefully she can come up
with a way to restore all our powers."
     "This is of course not knowing what all Mia's Seishi are like
either." Jim nodded. "When we left, she had found how many?"
     "Four." Taka sighed. "It's a sure bet she has gathered most or
all of them by now."
     Hotosama looked out the window as he felt the jet moving. "We're
leaving St. Petersburg finally. In a few hours, we'll land in Japan
and go to Miaka's. Any ideas on how we can get into the book?"
     Chichiri removed his mask and showed his grim face. "No.
Taiitsu-kun sent me out into this world through the portal using the
power she had. But, Suzaku's power is far weaker now then it was. The
only way that might work is for us all to combine our chi on Miaka
and have her try to reach out. Maybe if Suzaku pulls her in, the rest of us
will go."
     "And if Suzaku doesnt?" Togo asked. "Will Miaka be in there
alone?"
     "NO!" Taka swore. "I won't let that happen!"
     "Relax, Tamahome." Hotosama smiled. "We won't allow anything to
happen to Miaka. If something goes wrong..we'll find a way to stop
it."
     "You sound so confident Hotohori-sama!" Sherry smiled and
blushed. "I can't help but feel great love for you and..."
     "Please stop." Hotosama looked away. "I think everyone that our
goal is clear." He turned and met each of their eyes. "We must be
prepared to sacrifice all our lives for Miaka's sake. The enemy we
are going up against may be far greater then any we have faced. Only
Miaka can reach Suzaku and call. If she fails...we all fail."
     "Understood." Muhabsa looked at Miaka as she slept. "When I was in the
great Persian Gulf war and I watched men die around me from American bombs..I
felt as if I was reliving another war. I remember a man that was bleeding and,
I ripped off part of my uniform to make a tourniquet and save him."
     Muhabsa stopped and looked at Chichiri. "I remember at the time, I heard a
distant voice in my head. It was...familiar but, I couldn't remember from
where. It said..."No more killing...both sides!"
     Chichiri sat up..."You..how could you have heard me then? You were
already dead. You had given up your chi to save everyone when Koutou attacked!"
     "I felt as if I was someplace else...that night in the desert." Muhabsa
leaned back. "That voice I heard made me think about my life. I had never
planned to serve in the Iraqi military but, I was drafted. I used my doctor
skills to save many lives but, it felt like it was all for nothing." He smiled
at Taka. "Then, part of me remembered something else. I had to survive..to
protect someone. To be a part of an important destiny."
     "You knew Miaka would need you again." Sherry whispered in awe. "That's
incredible, Mitsukake."
     "I didn't know for who or why but..I just knew." Muhabsa laughed. "So, I
did as I was told and stayed...knowing that someday whoever needed me would
find me. Therefore...if needed...I will give up my life...for you all."
     "Me too." Togo nodded. "I won't let anyone hurt Miaka! Or any of you if I
can!"
     "It's so cool seeing all of you again!" Jim grinned. "Even though you
don't look the same, I can tell just by your chi who you are."
     "Chiriko...you've grown wiser." Muhabsa smiled at him
     "My parents don't think so." Jim laughed. "They think I'm wasting my life
right now."
     "You didn't tell your parents you were leaving did you?" Hotosama asked.
     Jim nodded. "I guess I didn't have time. I hope I come back to see them.
They're good people."
      "You will!" Togo slapped his hand on Jim's shoulder. "You aren't
going to do what you did last time you died!"
     They all looked up as Miaka stirred and opened her eyes. She blinked
and smiled. "Ohayoo everyone...where are we?"
     "We just left St. Petersburg." Hotosama stood up. "I'll get you
something to drink. It's early morning so, we'll have breakfast soon."
     "Better make a lot for Miaka...OW!!" Taka rubbed his head. "Miaka,
what was that for?"
     "You and everyone always tease me about my appetite!" Miaka giggled.
"I want to eat! I didn't realize how hungry I was!"
     "I'll help you, Hotohori-san. I'm good in the kitchen!" Sherry
unbuckled her seat belt and followed Hotosama down the aisle.
     "They make a nice couple now that Nuriko is a woman." Togo commented.
"Too bad she's a cop."
     Muhabsa nodded. "Yes...but..will Hotohori forget the past...and allow
the possibility of a happy future...?"



                  Chapter Fifteen: Miko's Last Seishi!


     "Please read it to me, Keisuke."
     Keisuke looked at Tetsuya's back as his friend stared out the glass
sliding door at the sunset. "Are you sure? The last time we did, you almost
went to pieces. This is killing you."
     "I...I need to know...what's happening to Yui. Please..don't hold anything
back."
     "Okay." Keisuke opened the book again with trembling hands. His eyes
narrowed as he read the first paragraph...
     "Gakath no Miko...felt in need of a bath...so she went to the nearby
river..."
     
     "God, I'm so tired of travelling." Mia sighed as she kicked off her dust
covered shoes and sat down hanging her feet in the river. "I just want to relax
in a long hot bath."
     "A hot bath is a luxury." Firesakal smiled as she sat down next to Mia and
kicked off her boots. She smoothed her cape out and sat on it. "I haven't had a
hot bath in years. I'm so used to bathing in the cold river."
     "I guess that's all we have right now, Jori." Mia sighed and went behind a
bush. "Where are Forsa and Chagon?"
     "Probably hiding behind that bush where you're preparing to strip. Those
two are natural hentai."
     Mia squealed and looked behind the bushes. "Hey! There's nobody here! You
said.."
     Firesakal laughed. "I got ya, I got ya!" She giggled and ran to another
bush. "Come on, let's get wet!"
     Mia giggled and stripped off her clothes leaving them on the bush then
came out and dove in the water. Firesakal did the same and dove off a high rock
on the hill.
     Mia was thrilled by the clear water. She swam along the bottom looking at
the strange fish. She noticed Firesakal come up behind her and, the two swam to
the surface. Mia broke through the water and gasped. "This is cold!"
     "This is nothing." Firesakal laughed. "It's much colder in Hokkan Country
in the winter. I really think..."
     Mia watched as she suddenly stopped talking and glanced upward.
"Something..doesn't feel right." She looked behind her wildly. "We're not
alone!"
     Mia's eyes went wide and, she swung around looking behind her. "I..I don't
see anyone."
     Firesakal treaded water looking around. "Someone is watching us. I don't
like this feeling. Let's get out of the water."
     Mia nodded and began to swim. The next thing she knew...she was under it!!
     Firesakal heard a splash and turned in time to see Mia being pulled under.
     "MIA!!!!!" she shouted. She dove under the water...

     Mia gasped as the grip of something tightened around her and pulled her
deeper into the dark river. She fought the terror of screaming, her sensible
half telling her if she did, all her oxygen would be gone. She turned and saw
some huge plant pulling her toward what appeared to be a gaping maw!
     As Mia fought even more panic, she saw Firesakal swim up. The girl grabbed
a rock from the river bottom and began to slice at the plant. Her cheeks bulged
from the exertion and, Mia felt her own lungs giving out....
     Suddenly, the plant twisted and grabbed Firesakal. Surprised, the Seishi
screamed as she felt it grab her. As she did, her oxygen went and, she fought
to get free. Mia felt her own giving out and, she began to black out. She saw
Firesakal failing and, she closed her eyes drowning...
     Someone ripped the plant from her! She could feel a knife whip through the
tendrils but, she was too weak to see. She felt herself being brought to the
surface and, as she reached it, her lungs gasped out and took in life giving
air!
     "Is she alive?" a voice said.
     "This one is." the other answered. "Don't know about the older one. She
looks like she was hurt before. She must be pretty tough."
     "This one appears to be waking up." the voice closest to Mia said. "She's
probably listening to what we're saying. We should get the hell out."
     "No..I can't without helping them."
     Mia opened her eyes and saw the back of a man's head. "Damn it Keril, if
we're caught, we'll be in deep trouble! Every soldier in Konan Country must be
trying to find us now!"
     "No..that mess that happened a week ago wasn't our fault. Nobody knows
what caused it." Mia saw a woman near Firesakal stand up. "This one is going to
live. I'll stay with her a bit longer..then we can go."
     "Please...wait." Mia whispered.
     The two turned and stared at her.
     "Oh. This is...bad." The man sighed and looked away. "Girl, you didn't see
us? You understand?"
     "Let her be. She probably doesn't know who we are." The woman came over to
Mia. "She's the one you were watching from a distance the other day."
     The man nodded. "Of course, her clothes are so foreign. I thought she
might have been a foreigner and, I think she is."
     "MIA!!!!" a voice shouted.
     "JORI!!! another joined it.
     "Dammit!" the man stood up. "We have to go now, Keril! Her friends will
care for her! We can't be seen!"
     The girl swore. "Periv, do you truly think they'll turn us in? By the time
they tell anyone, we'll be long gone anyway. I may be a thief but, I'm not a
murderer. I won't leave these poor girls to die. They need care."
     "We're fine." Firesakal sat up weakly and shook her head. "We won't tell
anyone we saw you."
     "Who...are you?" Mia asked.
     "Someone you never saw...got it?" The man known as Periv picked up a bag
and slung it over his back. "Let's go Keril..."

     Mia gasped as suddenly, two forms appeared diving out of the trees and
landing in front of Keril and Periv. Periv swore and jumped back."
     Forsa swore and pointed at Periv. "You..." he grated through his
teeth.."if you even touched Mia I..."
     "We saved them!" Keril stood in front of Periv. "We also covered their
naked bodies and nursed them to their present state. The rest is up to you.
We're leaving..."
     Chagon stood in front of her. "Oh no you're not! We want to know more
about you two! Who do you..."
     Firesakal gasped as she saw Periv fade from view. "What! Where did he
go??"
     Keril moved away..."It's been nice knowing you all...but we have to go.."
She spread her arms and, they gasped as her hair flew outward and wrapped
around the two men. "GET THEM PERIV!!" she shouted.
     Forsa swore and fought the tendrils as she gripped him when something he
couldn't see slammed him in the stomach with incredible force! His vision
blurred for a second and, suddenly his Gakath Seishi symbol burned bright. He
grabbed Keril's hair and tried to wrap it around the unseen force but, the
thing slammed him in the head!
     Chagon struggled free and began to change into a bear but, the woman's
white tressess gripped his neck!! He turned into a bee to escape and flew back
at her..."
     Mia regaining her senses watched as Firesakal stood up, a silver ball of
flame forming in her hands...
     "NOOOOOOOOOO!!!" Mia shouted.
     The combatants stopped and looked at her. The bee turned into Chagon and,
he faced something that was barely visible. Gradually, the form turned into
Periv who stood there panting...
     "STOP IT!!" Mia shouted. She walked over at Forsa. "They..they just saved
us! Why are you attacking them!!?"
     "I...I thought they had hurt you and.."
     Firesakal bowed her head. "I..I didn't think. I saw Forsa and Chagon under
attack and..."
     "Let them go." Mia whispered. She looked at Periv and Keril. "Gomen nasai.
We...we don't need to know who you are. I don't know why you don't want to be
seen but, I can relate. We're strangers in Konan Country. We're going to return
to Koutou soon I hope."
     "Koutou?" Periv smiled. "Did you visit the Palace of the Emperor of Konan
a few days ago?"
     "Hai." Mia smiled. "But...I don't remember everything. We weren't very
welcome, I remember that much."
     Suddenly, Chagon gasped. "I...I know your faces! You were part of the
"Wind Thieves....one of the most infamous and dangerous crime groups in this
region! My mother used to laugh about how the government couldn't catch you!!"
     Periv glared at him. "Since you know so much about us..I guess I should
kill you."
     Forsa stepped forward. "What is that on your wrist?"
     Periv turned his hand over and, a green glow emanated from his wrist.
"This? It's a symbol of my power. I can turn invisible and strike with great
force."
     Mia's eyes grew wide.."Isn't that..a Gakath Seishi symbol?"
     Keril shrugged. "Gakath Seishi? It's just something my husband and I have.
It was one of the things that attracted us to each other. I've got one too."
She held up her long hair and revealed one on the back of her neck..
     "I don't believe it.." Firesakal whispered. "We found the last two.."
     "Last two what?" Periv asked.
     Forsa grinned at Mia and turned to the two. "Husband and wife...the Gakath
Seishi..."Thinol"..which means "the unseen one" and "Sarmantra"..."swan of
white serpents"....we're pleased to have found you."
     "I didn't know you were looking for us. And, what's with the names?" Keril
 asked.
     Forsa smiled. "I'll explain everything. But, before I do I want you to
know that I too have heard of the "Wind Thieves." I also heard how the
government of Konan Country caught and punished most of you."
     "We're the last ones left." Periv grit his teeth. "We've been on the run
for over a year."
     "The price that crime can place on you." Forsa put his arms around Mia as
he spoke. "What would you say if I told you, I can give you a way to fulfill
all your dreams...and punish those that killed your friends?"
     "Forsa..." Mia whispered.
     Forsa looked at Mia. "This is Gakath no Miko...the next Miko to call a
god. With her power...we will punish all those that ever hurt us!"
     Periv nodded to Keril and, he sat down on a rock. "Okay...I'm listening.
I've heard of the legend of the two Mikos that occured hundreds of years ago.
If this is the same....we can punish Konan Country?"
     "Of course." Forsa nodded. "All of us have reason to hate. But, hate won't
do any good unless we can channel it into something. Gakath no Miko will use
the power of Gakath to form a new country for us all. A world where those that
have wronged us will never hurt anyone again! Then...a new age will come."
     Mia looked at Forsa. Her heart was beating wildly. For a moment...his
voice sounded like...Xangel's.....

     "Periv and Keril listened as Forsa-san told them of the legend of Gakath.
After hearing this, they agreed to fulfill their destinies and become Gakath
Seishi, Thinol...and Sarmantra. After breaking camp, Miko and her five Seishi
departed for Koutou Country...to prepare to call...Gakath...."

     Tetsuya's face went white. "We're...we're too late. Mia-san is going to
call Gakath."
     "And when she does...Miaka won't be able to stop her!" Keisuke swore and
threw the book across the room. It hit the wall and, both men gasped as it
glowed green for a moment..
     From the book...they could hear.....dark laughter!!!!!!     

     Tetsuya stared in terror at the glowing book on the floor. "Oh..my god.."
he whispered.
     Keisuke took a step toward the glowing book. "There's nothing more we can
do. I'm afraid to even touch it now."
     Tetsuya shook his head and moved past Keisuke. "No more. I won't be in
fear anymore. Yui..is in that book. I'm going in after her!"
     "BAKA!" Keisuke grabbed his arm. "You have no special powers! You can't
fight the Gakath Seishi! You'll be torn to shreds!"
     "I don't care! I have to help Yui-san! LET ME GO!!" Tetsuya ripped his arm
out of Keisuke's grasp and bent down to pick up the glowing book. His hands
shaking, he grabbed it...
     Keisuke waited for some horrible light to consume Tetsuya but instead, the
book's light faded...
     "It's gone." Tetsuya whispered. He picked up the book and opened it.
"Gakath...take me!"
     "NOOOO!" Keisuke shouted.
     Tetsuya waited for the light to return and consume him. Instead, the book
appeared normal as if nothing had happened. Swearing repeatedly, he slammed the
pages into his head trying to force his way in. "DAMN IT!" he shouted.."Take
me! TAAAAAAAKE MEEEEEEEE!"
     Keisuke pulled the book from his grasp. "You're not going to help Yui this
way. Nor can you at all." He glared at the book which had the words "Three Gods
Sky and Earth."  "Gakath is toying with us...or maybe Nakago or whatever he's
become. This is something too powerful for us to do anything about...and he
knows it."
     "But..what can we do then?" Tetsuya put his hands in his face.
"Yui..Yui-chan...dear god..help her."
     "Miaka will be back soon.." Keisuke looked out the window. "It's been four
days now our time..and almost three months in the book. She must have gathered
her Seishi by now. I have faith in my little sister."
     Tetsuya looked up. "Faith...is all we have left..."


     
     "Look! It's Narita Airport!!" Miaka exclaimed excitedly. "I can see Tokyo
Tower over there! We're almost home!!"
     "Hai." Hotosama smiled. "It's been a long journey. As soon as we land, I
must quickly get you all through customs and then we'll need to go to your
house, Miaka. Who has the Four Gods right now?"
     "Yui-chan, Keisuke my oniichan, and Tetsuya have it. They were watching
over Mia."
     "I hope nothing horrible has happened." Sherry held her hand over her
forehead to block the morning light. "We're coming into final approach I
think."
     "So what's the plan once we get to Miaka's place?" Togo asked.
     "Tasuki, all we can do is try to combine our chi and apply enough of what
we can gather to force our way into what is now Gakath's portal, no no da."
Chichiri sighed. "It's going to be very tough. The fact none of us are original
except for Miaka and myself, it's not going to be easy."
     "Is there another way through?" Jim asked.
     "I never tried any other way." Miaka smiled slightly. "After we defeated
the Majin and Yui-chan sealed the Four Gods, I thought that was the end. Since
I thought you were all dead, I didn't think I'd ever see you again. But, why
did the Four Gods come back at all?"
     Taka sighed. "Remember when I burned it? Keisuke told me to get rid of it.
I found out later from him that, the original father of Genbu no Miko tried
also to burn it. He was unable to. But, Keisuke had a theory. He thinks because
I was once a Seishi..and I guess still am...that I was able to tap a source of
power that went beyond the book's laws. Therefore, I was able to transcend that
and I without thinking or knowing burned it. That was what released Gakath's
seal...and he simply reformed the book and remade the portal."
     "And Taiitsu-kun said.." Miaka swallowed in fear..."that he chose Mia
because, she is the most powerful Miko ever...because she's from Tamahome and
myself."
     "Damn this is really bad." Sherry shook her head. "It seems like no matter
what we do, we're going to be unable to match Gakath's power."
     "We must certainly develop a strategy." Muhabsa said.
     "What kind of strategy, Mitsukake?" Hotosama asked.
     Muhabsa buckled his seat belt as he felt the jet begin to descend. The
others did the same.
     "We've already discussed the fact we need two Mikos...maybe three...to
defeat Gakath. The more I think about this, I am relating it in terms to what
you would use to fight a disease. Look at Gakath as an invading virus.
Sometimes antibodies will reproduce off each other to create more forces. We
need more then we have to win."
     "So...you're saying we need to bring in another Miko?"
     "Exactly. It is unavoidable." Muhabsa nodded.
     "Well that's just great!" Togo swore angrily. "What the hell are we
supposed to do grab some girl off the street and say "Hey! we need you to come
in this world with us and defeat a god! That would sound really good!"
     "Tasuki, quit making things worse then they are." Sherry reached over and
popped Togo in the head.
     "OW!!" Togo shouted.
     "If I were on duty, I'd bust you, crook."
     "And if we weren't on the same side, I'd have you..."
     "Please..." Hotosama sighed. "Save your arguments until after we get
through all this." He glanced out the window. "We're almost landed. Let me get
you all through customs and we'll worry about what's to come then...."

     Miaka watched in awe as with incredible diplomatic precision, Hotosama
used his corporate authority and power to convince the customs officials that
those with him were part of an international team he was using for a "secret"
corporate project. Her eyes widened as he produced documents and passports for
each of them. As she cleared customs and stood waiting, she saw Togo smiling.
     "Tasuki?" she asked.
     "Damn...Hotohori-sama should be a crook! He has better forgery
capabilities then I do!"
     "He must have had all this done while we were in transit." Jim said as he
walked up. "Think of the millions he is spending on this!"
     "All for...me." Miaka bowed her head."
     "Baka." Taka smiled. "Not just for you. He knows how important this all is
and what's at stake."
     "Mia." Miaka whispered. "What is she doing right now?"
     "We'll know soon enough." Sherry nodded as she came up behind Miaka.
"Hotohori is finishing up with Chichiri in customs. I wonder how he's
explaining him!"
     Several minutes later, Chichiri and Hotosama came up. Hotosama nodded. "My
limousine is waiting...please hurry."
     Miaka hung onto Taka's hand as the group moved quickly through Narita
Airport and down the escalator to the departure area. Hotosama led them out the
front doors and, a black limousine awaited them. The chauffer opened the door
and, they all got in. Hotosama turned to the driver. "The address I sent to you
before we landed...take us there now!"
     The driver nodded and, the car pulled away from the curb quickly
maneuvering through traffic onto the highway which would take it to the east
side of Tokyo.... 

     
     "This damn book!" Tetsuya's hands trembled. "Come on..show me Yui!!!"
     Keisuke sighed. He took the book...

     "Gakath no Miko...was happy to have finally gathered all of her Seishi.
The newest Seishi, husband and wife team Sarmantra and Thinol returned to
Koutou Country. Thinol revealed his hatred for Konan Country and specifically
for Konan's teenage Emperor. Xangel-sama welcomed them all...and placed Gakath
no Miko...on the throne of power!...."

     Mia sighed as she looked at her assembled Seishi. They all smiled as she
walked down the long aisle. On all sides of her were the officials and lords of
Koutou. Xangel stood at the end waiting for her. As she moved closer with each
step, she could see Forsa smile at her as she appraoched. She felt his love for
her even from this distance.
     Mia stopped in front of Xangel and, he raised his hand and a green light
appeared. A halo appeared around Mia and, she turned to face the awed crowd.
     Xangel raised his voice...
     "ALL OF YOU!!! BOW DOWN AND WORSHIP....GAKATH NO MIKO!!!!!"
     The assembled crowd cried with one voice "GAKATH! GAKATH NO MIKO!! OUR
GOD'S VOICE...OUR GOD'S POWER!!!!"
     Xangel nodded. "Seiryuu is dead! All of you..swear your loyalty to
Gakath...and to our new ruler...Gakath no Miko!!"
     "Ruler?" Mia whispered. She stared at Xangel in shock. "I...I can't be a
ruler!"
     "Mia-san...it's your destiny. When you call Gakath...a new country will be
formed. By Gakath's power...and by your soul!!!"
     Mia swallowed feeling a burning inside her. The entire room was filled
with shouts of praise. She looked at Firesakal and Orcalsi. The two sisters
reunited were shouting as well. She could see Chagon grinning and adding his
own while he stood next to Firesakal. 
     The husband and wife, Sarmantra and Thinol bowed to her and swore their
loyalty. Mia watched as Xangel bowed himself before her. Then, tears filled her
eyes as Forsa joined Xangel.
     Forsa looked up. "I love you...my Goddess."
     "Goddess?" Mia gasped. "I...I'm your..girlfriend."
     "Your much more then that." Forsa grinned. "I love you for all eternity
Mia. I'm yours forever.."
     "Forever.." Mia whispered. "But...but will we be..together?"
     "Of course." Forsa stood up and joined his hand with her's. "The two of
us..will rule a new empire!"
     Xangel nodded. "It is preordained...it is destiny. Gakath no Miko..and her
chosen mate...will unseal the power of Gakath....and a new age will be reborn.
The gods of Suzaku...Seiryuu...Genbu...and Byakko..will be no more!!"
     Mia reveled in the attention she received. A great feast was held in her
honor to celebrate Koutou's new leadership..and it's god's soon to be new
power. During this, Mia watched as Firesakal left the area..
     "Jori.." She started to follow. Someone grabbed her arm and, she saw Forsa
smiling. "Forsa...where is Jori going?"
     "Jori is fulfilling her duties as one of your Seishi. Please don't be
concerned with it. Let me dance with you, my goddess."
     Mia blushed deeply and was led to the dance floor..her fears calmed...


     Tetsuya swore. "DAMMIT! Nothing about Yui! What the hell..?"
     Keisuke gripped the pages. *Oh god.* he thought. *I can't read this to
him!! Yui...oh dear lord.*

     Yui looked up quickly as the door to her cell opened. She watched in fear
as a girl with dark hair and a black dress walked in. Her eyes seemed to flash
as she closed the door.
     "So..." her voice said coldly. "You're the great...Seiryuu no Miko?"
     Yui swallowed. "I...please...I didn't do anything."
     "My mother and father were killed by Koutou soldiers. They were sacrificed
like thousands of others in the hope that you would return."
     "I..I didn't do it!" Yui whispered in fear.
     "My sister and I...lived in the wild for years...because of you!"
     Yui watched feeling her terror grow as the girl smiled and opened her
right hand. From it a ball of silver appeared and glowed. "Do you know how
often I dreamed of this day...Seiryuu no Miko? I've wanted to kill you...as
long as I can remember. It would be humane to do it cleanly...but instead...I
want you to feel the same pain...that I did."
     Yui looked around wildly her eyes searching for a way of escape. There was
none. "Please..." she pleaded.
     The girl nodded and, the ball changed form into a long silver whip. The
heat from it made Yui cringe. "Hai.." the girl smiled again. "The same pain
that I did. It's all your fault. If you had never come, there would have been
no hope for Seiryuu. They say that you disappeared...that you returned to your
own world. You left your country in a shambles...and your people in despair.
But, you walked away unscathed!"
     Yui screamed in sudden pain as the whip of silver energy swung too fast
for the eye to see and stung her across her face! She gasped feeling the
continued pain as blood trickled down her cheek...
     The girl nodded again. "But I am here to make sure that you never walk
unscathed again. After I am through, your life will be ended!"
     Yui screamed as the whip cracked across her midsection ripping her dress
through! A large hole showed a rip across her skin from the hot whip and, a
trickle of blood flowed.
     "Oh..oh god..please...no!!" Yui cried. Her tears fell down her cheek as
she tried to cover herself.
     "My name is Jori. But, you can call me Gakath Seishi..Firesakal. I have
the pleasure of being your executioner."
     Yui trembled in terror feeling the blood dripping from her. "Please...help
me.." she whispered.
     "Xangel-sama says that, you need to die. If Suzaku no Miko comes..she
won't have you to help her. He's gladly given me the job of ending your
miserable existence!!"
     Yui screamed in pain and terror as the whip struck her twice more. She
fell to the floor shaking...
     ""I'm going to beat you to death with fire!" Firesakal grinned. "I'm going
to make you feel more pain then you ever thought existed. And when you think
it's about to end...and your death is near...I'll make it last...even more!"
     Yui rolled and screamed in agony as again and again the whip of hot fire
struck her bleeding form.
     "Tet...Tetsuya.." she whispered as her eyes closed...
     
     Keisuke dropped the book and put his hands to his face. "Dear...god.." he
whispered.
     "What is it?" Tetsuya reached over...
     "NOOO!" Keisuke shoved him away. "DON'T READ IT!!! I FORBID IT!!" His eyes
shut and he grit his teeth. "Please...on the honor of our friendship...don't
read it. I...I couldn't bear it if you did!"
     Tetsuya stepped back. "Keisuke...what..what's happened...?"

     Suddenly, the squeal of a car's tires sounded from outside. A voice
followed it with running feet...
     "YUI-CHAN!!! We're back! I've got the Seishi!!!!"
     "MIAKA!!" Keisuke still hanging onto the book ran for the door.....



                       Chapter Sixteen: New Miko!

     Tetsuya watched as Keisuke raced for the door then fell backwards as at
the same time the door was thrown open! It hit him in the face and Keisuke was
launched crashing into the wall plastered like a pie!
     Miaka blushed. "Uhmm..gomen nasai..Oniichan!"
     Keisuke peeled himself off the wall shaking his head. "Forget all that
Miaka. Did you get everyone!"
     "Hai!" Miaka said happily. She smiled as several adults entered the room
with one teenage boy.
     Tetsuya stared. "This...this is the Suzaku Seishi?? It doesn't even look
like them!"
     "We were reborn." Sherry smiled. "I'm officer Sherry Nolan...Nuriko."
     Jim nodded. "I'm Jim...otherwise known as Chiriko." He put up a peace
sign.
     "I'm Togo...Tasuki." Togo grinned.
     "I'm Hotosama...of Hotosama Industries...former Emperor of Konan Country
and Suzaku Seishi...Hotohori."
     "Quit bragging!" Sherry snickered.
     Keisuke swallowed as he saw the man in what looked like a military
officer's uniform from a foreign country..."And you're...?"
     "Dr. Muhabsa...Mitsukake"
     "I see." Keisuke shook his head.
     "We don't have time for this no no da!" Chichiri pushed past the others
into the room. "Where's Seiryuu no Miko?"
     Miaka nodded. "Hai, I noticed that Yui-chan isn't here and..." She stopped
noticing the two men's faces. "No..." she whispered. "Oniichan...don't tell
me.."
     "She was sucked inside the Three Gods. There was nothing we could do."
Keisuke bowed his head in defeat.
     "THREE GODS??" Sherry gasped. She reached for the book...
     "NO!!" Keisuke shoved her away. "If you get too close to this book and get
sucked in, you'll have no chance to survive! The Gakath Seishi are powerful!"
     "Has Mia-san found all of them?" Hotosama asked.
     "Hai..all of them. And, they're preparing to call Gakath very soon.
Perhaps they are even now as we speak but, there's nothing you can do." Tetsuya
slammed his fist into the wall.
     "WHAT THE HELL DO YOU MEAN THERE'S NOTHING WE CAN DO!!" Togo shouted. "I
DIDN'T FLY HALFWAY AROUND THE WORLD FOR NOTHING!! I CAME TO HELP MIAKA!!"
     "Tasuki..control yourself." Hotosama sighed. "The first thing we must do
is find another Miko. That will give us three Mikos to use."
     "No it won't." Keisuke swore and looked at them all. "Despite your
planning, there is one horrible thing you've all failed to forsee...Miaka
can't possibly call Suzaku...and Yui...Yui if she lives..can't call Seiryuu!"
His eyes flowed heavily with tears....
     "If she lives..." Tetsuya cried out and dove for the book. "BAKA! What the
hell are you keeping from me!"
     "GET AWAY!" Keisuke shoved him back.
     Miaka was trembling. "What do you mean...I can't call Suzaku? If we get
the Shinzahos then..."
     MIAKA!" Keisuke shouted in defeat. "YOU CAN'T! YOU'RE NO LONGER A VIRGIN!
OR DID NONE OF YOU THINK OF THAT FACT?!"
     Miaka's eyes grew wide in realization..."No..." she whispered. She
collapsed and fell to the floor crying bitterly. "NOOO...NOOOOO..NOOOO!"
     Taka moved forward and put his arms around his shaking wife. "Miaka!
Please get control. We need to think."
     Chichiri sighed and nodded. "DA! We were so intent on gathering everyone,
it was the one factor we didn't even think of! And it was under our noses the
whole time!"
     Togo swore profusely and slammed his fist through the wall. He shook his
head. "Sorry about your wall...Miaka. But...I'm losing it."
     Hotosama looked up. "Chiriko...any ideas?"
     Jim sat down in defeat in a chair. "We have one chance...and one chance
only." He looked at everyone, their eyes fixed on him. "We already know we need
a new Miko. We just take it a step further. We need a new Suzaku no Miko."
     "Replace...Miaka?" Sherry shook her head. "I can't see that!"
     "Only long enough to call Suzaku. I have a wild plan and, since it's only
theory, I don't know if it will work."
     Muhabsa nodded. "Go on, Chiriko."
     Jim stood up. "Okay. First...we get a new Miko...and we have her call
Suzaku. She then uses her first wish to transfer the power of Suzaku to Miaka.
That way, Miaka can bypass this problem."
     "It seems it might work..in theory no no da." Chichiri sighed.'
     "Two.." Jim held up his fingers describing.." Miaka uses her second and
third wishes...to give the power of Byakko to the new Miko who called Suzaku."
     "Understood." Hotosama smiled. "The third wish?"
     "Obviously, to free the power of Seiryuu. After that, Miaka will have
exhausted all of her wishes...but we'll have six new wishes to fight with!"
     "If Yui-chan is still alive." Keisuke said quietly."
     "WHAT THE HELL..??" Tetsuya grabbed the Three Gods Sky and Earth from
Keisuke and opened it. His eyes filled with terror, he dropped it. "NOOOOO!
Yui!!!!"
     Miaka reached for the book. Taka grabbed her hand. "NO! Miaka..we can't!
If you get sucked in, we won't have a chance."
     Sherry nodded. "Tamahome is right, Miaka. If you're gone, it's all over.
For now, we need to get Chiriko's plan going. Maybe we can save Yui if we work
fast enough. The first thing we'll need to do is stop the calling of Gakath.
Maybe we can save Yui and do that!"
     Miaka looked up. "Hai...you're right."
     "THEN WHO THE HELL DO WE GRAB TO BE THE NEW SUZAKU NO MIKO???" Togo
shouted. "This is getting too deep for me!"
     "The criminal mind is so limited." Sherry giggled.
     "HEY! What was that crack.."
     "Tasuki, we don't have time for this." Hotosama put a hand on the younger
man's shoulder. He nodded to Miaka. "Miaka...Tasuki is correct. We don't have
any time to just grab anyone off the streets. Do you know of someone we can ask
to help us?"
     Miaka slowly walked past everyone into Mia's room. In front of her was a
mirror with Mia's personal things. On the mirror were pictures of Mia with
friends. On the dresser was a larger picture. Mia with a friend. She nodded.
"I..I didn't want to involve anyone in this..."
     Taka came up behind her and put his arms around her. "Miaka..if we
don't...we may lose both worlds....and Mia."
     Miaka fought the tears and walked out of the room to the phone. She slowly
picked it up and dialed a number. "Is today...Monday?" she asked.
     "Hai. But, it's still the holiday." Taka balled up his fists in
frustration.
     Miaka waited as the phone rang. It was picked up on the other end. She
forced her voice to sound cheerful. "Hai, Koshara-san? This is
Sukunami-Miaka...Mia's mother. Hai..hai, everything is well. Mia is having a
sleep over. She..she wanted to invite Suza. Is it okay? Please...Mia really
wants her to come."
     The group waited silently as Miaka nodded. "Hai. We'll send a car. I have
a friend visiting that will pick her up. He's very nice. We'll be looking
forward to seeing Suza then. Arigatoo. See ya."
     Miaka hung up the phone. "It's done. Now, we'll have to figure out how we
can explain this to her.."
     "Suza-san." Taka sighed. "It's ironic. Suzuno was the name of Byakko no
Miko. Now..it will be Suza."
     "No...first she has to become..Suzaku no Miko." Hotosama nodded. "I'll go
pick her up. Give me the address....." 


     Koshara Suza blinked and looked at each of the adults who sat around the
room watching her intently. Her eyes moved back to Miaka who sat in front of
her. She looked down at the strange book that sat on the table. It's ancient
feeling made her shiver. "This is...not possible." she whispered. "Books don't
suck people in."
     "I...I've told you everything that's happened." Miaka whispered. Her voice
was trembling. "Your best friend...and my daughter..is trapped in this
book..which is a portal to another world. She's being fooled into helping call
an evil god that will destroy us all. I know this sounds insane. But...I would
not bring you over Suza-san without being honest about this."
     "I...I was expecting a sleep over. The.." Suza swallowed. "The last time I
saw Mia-chan, she and I parted at the tennis courts Friday night. She...she was
going to study for her test next week. And, we have a match against Jonan
Junior Academy next week!"
     "She can still be there...if you help us." Taka answered.
     Suza looked at everyone again. "And...you've all come from around the
world...because before when you were alive in another life...in this
book...you helped Sukunami-san?"
     "Hai." Hotosama nodded. "This is so important, I have spent millions
of dollars from my industries trying to track everyone down...and recover
them. We have succeeded. But, because Miko must be a virgin..there's
nothing we can do without your help."
     "I...I see." Suza bowed her head. "If my friends were telling me this
story, I'd think it was nothing but a big joke." She looked up. "But..but
the fact you're all adults...and you are all serious.."
     "We're deadly serious." Sherry answered.
     "Miaka is everything to us." Togo added. "To save her daughter, we
would die for her. Please...I beg of you...help us."
     Suza stared at Togo bowing before her. "I...I'm scared."
     "We'll protect you." Taka smiled. "Just like we did Miaka before.
We'll protect you and her..together."
     "And will we be able to help Mia-chan?" Suza asked.
     "We'll do our best." Muhabsa answered.
     "Please help your friend...and us." Jim smiled.
     Suza looked at the floor again. "If...if I do this...and become
Suzaku no Miko..then Byakko no Miko...I'll be fighting against my best
friend!"
     Miaka nodded and hugged Suza close. "I..I know. Years ago, I was in
this book. This portal...it took me and my best friend..Yui-chan. Yui-chan
is in there too. She needs our help desperately. But, if you don't agree
and come with us...we won't be able to save her or Mia." Miaka pulled away
and smiled, wiping her tears. "Suza-chan..I would not be asking this of
just anyone. It's all I can do right now to keep myself going. I feel like
I'm going insane but, I have to keep a grip on my sanity. I...I didn't
want to involve you in this. But, if I don't...there's no way I can save
my daughter...and now my best friend."
     Suza looked up at the intense faces staring at her. She brushed her
long brown hair back. "I...I understand Sukunami-san. I'll do it. I'll do
my best to help save Mia."
     "Arigatoo!" Miaka hugged her close then stood up. "Chichiri...what do
we do now?"
     Chichiri put out his hand to Keisuke. "Give me the Three Gods."
     Keisuke handed Chichiri the book. Chichiri concentrated on it.
"There's some sort of a barrier. I can feel it. Gakath is exerting some
sort of power to keep out Suzaku's. But, even though Gakath controls the
portal, if we combine our chi, we can tap into Suzaku's energy and perhaps
break through the barrier. But, everyone must be as one, no no da! If we
become separated...we'll be in trouble!"
     Miaka felt a determination. She took Suza's hand on her right and
Taka's on her left. "Everyone...let's stand together."
     "Hai." Hotosama took Sherry's and Jim's hands. "Let's all link.
Combine our chi and focus it on Suza-san."
     Suza looked at the adults nervously. "Am..am I the focal point?"
     "Of course." Miaka smiled. "Until we can call Suzaku, you're the new
Suzaku no Miko."
     "The enemy won't be expecting that, will they?" Togo asked.
     "We can only hope. But, let's not assume anything." Muhabsa answered.
He looked at Hotosama. "Where are we going to try to go?"
     "I wanted to go straight to Taiitsu-kun...but if we do, Yui-san may
die." Hotosama swore. "She may be dying as we speak. We're going to have
to decide...do we go after Yui-san with lack of our powers? Or, do we go
to see Taiitsu-kun and hope Yui-san can survive?"
     Keisuke shook his head. "Firesakal..was beating Yui-chan with a whip
of hot flame. She won't survive."
     "Then..then we have no choice!" Miaka's eyes were pleading. "Without
your Seishi powers...how will you fight though?"
     "We'll wing it." Sherry smiled. "I'm not a bad street fighter as a
cop. I'll get by."
     "I do pretty good myself." Togo nodded.
     "I still can use a sword." Hotosama smiled. "One of my hobbies is
fencing."
     "But, what about the Gakath Seishi and their powers?" Taka asked.
     "We'll do the best we can." Jim sighed. "Our first priority is to
rescue Yui-san. Once we do that, we'll need to get to Taiitsu-kun and get
help in regaining our Seishi abilities."
     "I think I'll be able to have more abilities once we get to my
world." Chichiri nodded. "I can save my power until we need it to escape.
I can take us all out of there as one group."
     "That's it then." Miaka smiled. "We'll go to save Yui-chan.
Somehow..we'll survive." She looked at Suza with determination. "To save
our friends...right?"
     "I'll do my best." Suza nodded back. "I'll save Mia...and help defeat
this evil god."
     "Everyone concentrate their chi then on Suza-san, no no da!" Chichiri held
the book. "Link using her as the focal point."
     Keisuke and Tetsuya stepped back. Keisuke glanced briefly at his friend
who looked like a wild man. His hair was matted and, his skin looked thin...
     Chichiri's staff began to glow slightly. Then, it burned bright red. The
Three Gods suddenly burned bright green!!
     A voice echoed from it..."FOOLS.....YOU CAN'T COME IN!!!!"
     The book exploded with a blaze of deeper green which surrounded the group.
Miaka cried out from the pain! Chichiri shouted..."CONCENTRATE YOUR CHI!!!!"
     Suza gasped as a whip of hot green energy tried to hit her but, Taka took
it instead forcing her into the middle to protect her!
     "DAMN THIS GAKATH!!!" Togo shouted. He forced his eyes closed harder. "YOU
WON'T WIN!!!!"
     Chichiri's staff blazed even brighter now. Chichiri smiled. "Suzaku's
power! It's breaking through!!"
     "CONCENTRATE ON SUZA!!" Hotosama shouted.
     Keisuke and Tetsuya gasped in fear and wonder as the red light broke free
from the staff and surrounded the group. It began to push against the green
energy and suddenly, the group was fading!
     "They did it!!" Keisuke shouted.
     The group faded more and, the red light forced the green energy back.
Miaka smiled as she faded from sight..."Watch over us..Oniichan.." her words
echoed.....



                  Chapter Seventeen: Seishi Clash!


     Tetsuya watched as the red light overpowered the green and the group
faded from view. The light disappeared and, the book fell to the floor.
"They..they made it!" he whispered.
     "Now, can we read this and see what's happening without doing anything to
damage their chances?" Keisuke picked up the book in fear. "I hope Yui-chan is
alright."
     Tetsuya wiped the sweat from his forehead. "Read it, Keisuke.."
     Keisuke nodded. He opened the book hesitantly..afraid it might glow and
consume him...

     "Seiryuu no Miko...cried in terror and pain as Gakath Seishi Firesakal
beat her. The whip burned into her skin and, she felt her life fading.."
     "Oh god..no." Tetsuya swore. "Yui! NO!!!!"
     "Listen!" Keisuke held up his hand.. "Suddenly, there was a flash..and an
explosion of incredible force blew Firesakal back!"
     "WHAT???" Tetsuya sat up. "But,..but the Suzaku Seishi don't have their
powers fully restored! How the hell..?"
     "Firesakal blinked and got up...seeing a young man pick up Seiryuu no
Miko...."


     Jori swore as she turned. The unexpected explosion had blown her back
shattering her concentration. Her fire faded and, she hit the wall with
incredible force! She blinked the dust from her eyes and saw a gaping hole in
the side of the wall. "Who..?"
     A young man with blonde hair picked up Yui wordlessly. He glared at her
bloody form as her blood stained his fingers. His eyes turned on Firesakal.
"How...could...you..be so...cruel." he whispered in a dangerous voice!
     "WHO THE HELL ARE YOU!?" Firesakal climbed to her feet. "I'm going to
kill her..and you if you interfere!"
     The man smiled and put Yui down on the bed. "If you think you
can...girl!" He spun his hands around and, a blue fire formed. "COME ON THEN!!"
     "What...who are you?" Firesakal stepped back. She put up her right hand
and a silver ball of flame appeared. "Do you want to die?" she whispered.
     "You...and people like you..have taken the hope of this nation that was
at peace...and destroyed it!" he grit his teeth. "I'm Seiryuu Seishi...Kamaboshi!
Long ago..my ancestor lost his memory but survived when his chi was
reawakened. He passed his legacy on..and it lay there dormant..until needed!"
     "Seiryuu...Seishi." Firesakal swore. "YOU'RE ALL DEAD!"
     "No..but you will be soon." The boy grinned and threw a blue ball at her
covered with flames. Firesakal ducked and watched as it slammed into the
prison wall exploding outward! The noise shook the room.
     "You can't possibly get out alive!" Firesakal smiled.
     "I got in didn't I?" The boy picked up Yui and with a mighty leap, he
disappeared through the hole in her prison...

     "The Suzaku Seishi...have come." Xangel smiled. "As I have forseen. They
will be here soon."
     Forsa nodded. "We are prepared for them. Where is Mia?"
     "Gakath no Miko..is quite safe. She's in the Temple of Gakath..the one
place where the Suzaku Seishi..can't enter. She has Orcalsi to protect her.
You and the others...will destroy the Suzaku Seishi...and any others in our
path."
     Xangel turned as he heard running and Firesakal slammed through the
throne room doors scattering men...
     "Seiryuu no Miko...has been taken!" she gasped out.
     "I know." Xangel smiled. " I suspected this was a possibility. Don't
worry. Chagon is in place for just such an eventuality..."
     "Chagon.." Firesakal whispered...

     Yui barely able to move gasped in pain as she felt someone carrying her.
It felt like she was flying as his great leaps carried her over what looked
like housetops..
     "Lie still, Seiryuu no Miko. I'll get you to safety.." a kind voice said..
    "You...you said...you're a Seiryuu Seishi?" Yui whispered. She gasped as
she felt blood come up and coughed. "I..I'm dying."
     "I won't let you die." the voice said. "Lie still. Try to breathe through
your mouth, it will be easier. The less you move, the less damage you will do.
You'll be safe."
     "How..how did you..know..I was...there?" Yui whispered barely able to be
heard.
     The boy smiled as he looked down at her. His strength carried him over a
hill as he held onto her. "I felt your chi..when you returned to this world. I
didn't understand what it was. My father and grandfather told me the stories
of how Seiryuu no Miko came...and that I might someday be a Seiryuu Seishi. The
mark appeared on my body when I was seven...and I knew then...I was chosen.
It's my duty to protect you."
     "Please...help...Miaka." Yui whispered. "She will need...all she can get.
If I die...help her."
     "Miaka?" Kamaboshi shook his head. "That name..wait! I remember the
stories. She was..Suzaku no Miko! You're going to fight alongside her?"
     Yui nodded weakly. "If..I live. A..." she coughed and shook
uncontrollably. "A great evil..is coming. It's already taken..your nation.
Miaka and I...are trying to stop it."
     "I'll get you to safety. And I promise you, if Suzaku no Miko needs my
help..I'll be there for her!"
     "Ari..arigatoo.." Yui choked and passed out...
     "What?" Kamaboshi stared at her. "NO! Seiryuu no Miko!! DONT DIE ON
ME!!!..."


     Miaka gasped as she felt ground beneath her feet. She collapsed feeling
Taka fall beside her.
     "Miaka." he whispered. "I...I think we made it."
     Miaka looked up and saw Hotosama lying on the ground. He lifted his head.
Beside him, the others were doing the same."
     "Are we...in Koutou Country?" Jim asked.
     Sherry stood up. "Guess so. The terrain looks similar but, it could be
anywhere. I haven't been in this world in so long that I..."
     Chichiri cried out for joy as his staff blazed bright. He stood firmer
and nodded. "DA!! My power is returning to normal. It's stronger now!
Everyone.."
He threw his cloak on the ground. "Get on! We'll go directly to Koutou's
Palace and hit them before they know what happened."
     "Maybe we can grab Mia too." Miaka looked at Suza. "You stay close to me
Suza-chan. We need to protect you the most."
     Suza swallowed nervously and looked around. "I...I didn't realize how
real this would all be. We really are in another world..aren't we?"

     Suddenly an explosion of flame blew Miaka backwards as a huge shape flew
over! It's bat wings cast a shadow over the group as it wheeled and turned
about to pass over again...
     "A DRAGON!!!" Togo shouted. "It's Seiryuu! But, that can't be!"
     Hotosama swore and looked around them. "This is..too soon! They knew we
were coming! Miaka! Grab Mia and get to those hills! We'll handle this!"
     The huge dragon flew over again and, flames came from it's mouth
threatening to consume the group...
     "JAI KA!" Chichiri shouted!
     An explosion of energy came forth from his staff and surrounded them. The
flame bounced off. Miaka gripped Suza's hand and when the shield faded, she
ran pulling the girl behind her. The two went into a small cave. Miaka could
see the dragon landing a few feet from the Seishi. It changed form to a human
man...
     "So...you're the famous..Suzaku Seishi." he grinned. "I'm Gakath
Seishi..Chagon. If you're this easy to beat. It will be no contest!" He spread
his arms and began to change form!
     "LEEEEEEEKAAAAAA....SHIIIIIIIIN!!!!" Togo shouted!!
     The halisen in his hand ripped forth with a white hot flame that moved
with incredible speed at Chagon. The Gakath Seishi flew upward in half dragon
form and half human barely ducking the blast.
     "Damn you.." Chagon swore. He turned into a hawk and flew screeching at
their heads....
     "LOOK OUT!!" Sherry shouted. She grabbed Togo and shoved him to the
ground as the sharp talons barely missed! Chagon flew past and, in midflight
changed form to a small bee...
     "Where did he go?" Jim asked losing sight of the bee.
     Muhabsa gasped as something stung him! He cried out and swatted at it.
The bee appeared and flew up on a hill changing form to Chagon. He smiled.
"That man..will die soon. I used the most potent poison known to that insect
species!"
     Muhabsa gasped and fought the pain spreading in his arm. He swore and
tore at his shoulder where he'd been stung.
     "You talk big...DON'T YOU!!!" Sherry screamed. She charged forward and
Hotosama tried to grab her but, he missed...
     "NURIKO!!!!!" he shouted.
     Sherry picked up a stone and threw it hard with deadly accuracy. Chagon
dove to the right and laughed. "When he dies..I'll kill the rest of you!" He
changed to a dragon again and flew higher...
     "Dammit!!" Togo looked at Muhabsa as he fought the poison. "We..we gotta
help him!"
     Chichiri was watching the dragon as it circled about.
"Now..everyone..concentrate your chi on me no da! NOW!!!!!"
     The group closed their eyes and Chichiri held his staff upward. Miaka and
Suza watched in fear as the dragon opened it's mouth and fire ripped forth to
consume them.
     "NOOOOOO!" Miaka shouted.
     Taka suddenly glowed with incredible energy. Chichiri looked at him.
"Tamahome..I'm feeding the power of Suzaku that I can tap to you! KILL THAT
GUY!!!!"
     Taka nodded and, on his forehead, his symbol of the ogre appeared! It's
red light flashed and, he kept his eyes on the dragon fire coming forth.
Suddenly, his energy became hotter! He leaped upward and ripped through it
watching as the flame was blown apart hamlessly. As the dragon came closer,
Taka screamed and leaped on it's back.
     Chagon cried in agony as Taka slammed his fist through the dragon's back!
Blood spurted forth and, Chagon screamed losing his form. He crashed to the
ground, his body twitching...
     Taka nodded and grabbed him by the hair. Chagon tried to talk but, blood
poured from his mouth..."You're dying..." Taka answered as his ogre symbol
glowed brightly. "You'll never hurt anyone again! Gomen nasai. But, you were
following the wrong path..."
     Chagon choked and reached upward..."You'll all die...Gakath..will win."
     "Baka." Taka suddenly looked up. "Is there an antidote for the bee sting?"
    Chagon gasped. "I...I'd never give it to you. Your..your friend will die
along with me..."
     Miaka cried out in fear as Chagon closed his eyes and his last gasp came
forth..."Jori...I never got...to say..sayonarra..."
     His body went into convulsions and, he was still....


     Xangel looked at Forsa. "Chagon...has failed. He's been killed by
the Suzaku Seishi."
     Forsa stared at him. "That's...how is that possible?"
     "I warned you about the Suzaku Seishi didn't I? Or did you forget so
easily. But then, you don't have all your memories from when you were killed
before. However, he poisoned one of them. Finding the Shinzahos is of
paramount importance now. Keep Mia-san happy. Don't let her know any of this."
     "I won't." Forsa grit his teeth. "They'll pay for this!"
     "They already have. But soon...we'll finish it." Xangel turned to
Firesakal who stood in shock. "I'm sorry...I know you two were lovers."
     "We...we never got the chance." Firesakal fought her tears. "He was
nothing but a damn hentai anyway!"
     "Jori..." Forsa whispered. He turned away fighting his pain.
     Xangel smiled. "Revenge is the best way to repay them. You have another
reason to kill them now."
     "Are they still coming? Or do you want me to go after them?" Firesakal
grit her teeth with hate.
     "They will come soon." Xangel closed his eyes...
     "How do you know so much!" Firesakal stepped closer to him. "If you know
so damn much, why didn't you forsee Setia's death!?"
     Xangel smiled. "I don't forsee everything..just some things. Sometimes
what I think will happen can change in mid-stream. I am not yet whole. I won't
be until Miko calls Gakath. If things were different, we could have done that
immediately. But, as it turned out, the Suzaku Seishi got here first."
     "YOU KNEW SETIA WAS GOING TO DIE!!!" Jori shouted in anger. "YOU KNEW!
DIDN'T YOU???"
     Xangel nodded. "I knew. Yet, to accomplish our goals...sacrifices must be
made."
     "DAMN YOU!!!" Firesakal struck outward with her fist and Xangel stopped
it in midair with his own. He gripped the girl's hand making her face change to
fear...
     "Don't cross me...Jori." Xangel nodded deliberately. "Just do as you're
told. You have every reason to hate the Suzaku Seishi..and Seiryuu. You failed
me. You lost Seiryuu no Miko...and for that, you owe me!"
     Jori bowed her head. "I...I think, I hate you."
     "Love and hate don't enter into this. What matters is doing what is
important."
     Firesakal looked at Forsa then back at Xangel. "Does..does that include
making Mia fight...her own mother!?"
     Xangel looked at Forsa and, he shrugged. "If needed. If Suzaku no Miko is
foolish enough to interfere in our plans...she and all her Seishi..will die."
     "Mia may find that interesting to know." Jori turned away...
     Xangel stood up. "Firesakal...you're a Gakath Seishi. Whether you realize
it or not..you've sold your soul...and so has Mia. Her loyalty is now to
Gakath."
     Jori turned around and smiled. "Just because you have her under a damn
spell, don't think for a minute you've fooled her. Deep down, she'll know."
     "Are you with us...or against us?" Forsa stepped toward her. "I remind
you, when we have the Shinzahos...we don't need every Seishi. Since we've lost
one..what's one more?"
     Jori's face changed to fear. "I'm with you. Revenge is the first
priority."
     "Good." Xangel nodded. "Let's forget this conversation...and accomplish
our goals. Go find the other Gakath Seishi...and kill our enemies."
     Firesakal nodded. "Hai." She turned away and left the room.
     Forsa looked at Xangel. "Can we trust her?"
     Xangel smiled again. "For now. Watch her. Besides...her sister is fully
mine. Her mind is such that, it's been easy to manipulate."
     "And manipulaton is always what you were best at. Just like the kindness
in me that was once part of you."
     "Both of us...are part of each other." Xangel smiled. "That's why we work
so well together. We made a promise...before we were split..a deal with the
devil."
     "To free Gakath...and we will." Forsa smiled. "Mia has been too easy to
control. But, I find myself drawn to her."
     Xangel looked sharply at him. "That control...must be maintained. Don't
be foolish and be taken over by your feelings for her."
     "You think I care for her?" Forsa laughed.
     "I think there is a small part of you...that may not love her..but may
feel sorry for her. Just like with...Yui-sama."
     "I...I didn't stop you when I heard what you were going to have Firesakal
do to her." Forsa stared at the floor as he spoke. "I..."
     "You didn't approve." Xangel nodded. "If you had known sooner..you might
have. But, you like me were betrayed by her. It is Gakath that gave us this
chance to succeed once more. The Majin offered us a similar chance.But,I did
not want to play with a loser again."
     Forsa nodded. "That part of me..which is you...agreed on that."
     Xangel put a hand on Forsa's shoulder. "You'll feel better when we are
whole again...Nakago."
     "Of course...Nakago." Forsa nodded. "Without my negative side...I feel
less then complete."
     "And without you..my positive side...I feel the same. But, Gakath
separated us so that we could accomplish this goal. The weaknesses that
plagued us before no longer exist. By you being a separate entity from me...you
can make Suzaku no Miko's daughter feel safe and complete.."
     "While you...my negative side...carry out your duties using these fools
who long ago were chosen but because Gakath was sealed never got the chance to
show their powers. Now, we can take advantage of that."
     "And once we fulfill Gakath's will...we'll have our revenge...and our
final destiny will be fulfilled." Xangel smiled.
     The two glowed with dark green energy and laughed......


     "Mitsukake! Mitsukake, hold on!!" Miaka shouted.
     Hotosama bent down and cradled Muhabsa's head as his body shuddered in
pain.
     "Ironic.." Muhabsa gasped out. "To think..he'd kill the one man who might
have the ability..to save Seiryuu no Miko...no matter how badly hurt she is."
     "He's dead." Taka said quietly. "They'll have no choice now like us but to
find the Shinzahos. It will buy us some time."
     "But what about Yui?" Sherry asked. "They still may kill her. And, we need
her just as badly!"
     Hotosama nodded. "We have to save her." He turned to Chichiri. "Take
Mitsukake, Suza-chan, and Miaka with you."
     "NO!" Miaka shouted. "We should stay together! If something happens..."
     "We don't have a choice no da!" Chichiri nodded. He spread out his cloak.
"Will you be alright?"
     Hotosama nodded. "We'll be fine. I think we can't be far from Koutou's
city. We can wear other clothes and blend in. I suspect that by doing so, we'll
improve our chances of getting closer. Once you've dropped Mitsukake off, you
can return and find us."
     "NO!" Miaka cried.
     Taka nodded. He turned to Miaka. "Miaka...it's the only way. We have to
save Yui-chan...and Mia."
     "But without Chichiri's power..." Miaka began.
     "We'll get by!" Sherry grinned. "We took down this guy didn't we?" She
nodded toward Chagon's body laying behind her.
     "I...I guess." Miaka looked at Suza. "Are you alright, Suza-chan?"
     Suza's eyes were wide with fear. "You...you didn't say anything like this
was going to happen...that...that people were going to be killed."
     Miaka bent down and hugged the girl. "I..I know. We'll do our best."
     Hotosama sighed. "Miaka, Mitsukake doesn't have time for this. You need to
get him medical help as quickly as possible. Once we recover Yui, we'll meet
you at Mt. Taikyoku."
     Miaka protested but, Chichiri quickly grabbed her and, she watched as she
fell within Chichiri's cloak...fading along with the others into the ground...
     Hotosama watched as the cloak disappeared. He nodded. "Let's go everyone.
We'll need to find other clothes and blend in as quickly as possible."
     "Then we can kick the hell out of these Gakath Seishi!" Togo swore. 
     "Tasuki, this isn't going to be easy." Sherry shook her head. "Baka. You
always were short on brains."
     "HEY! What kind of remark was that..."
     Sherry suddenly looked at Hotosama. "HEY! I just realized...we can all
understand each other now. I don't have to strain to figure out what
Hotohori-sama is saying."
     "The language barrier has been breached. It probably happened when we
entered the book." Jim smiled. "Now we can plan better."
     "Let's go then.." Hotosama led the way as they moved through the fading
light...

     Keisuke looked up. "Damn! That was too close!"
     "It's not over yet. The worst part is, they don't even know Yui has been
rescued! They're walking into danger unecessarily! And these two guys are
actually two halves of Nakago! Damn, that's bad! Is there a way we can warn
them?"
     Keisuke looked at Tetsuya. "I don't know. I was able to communicate with
Miaka in the book before when a piece of her hair was there. I might be able to
pull it off. Right now, I hope they can save Mitsukake."
     Tetsuya leaned back in his chair. "Both groups will now be going after the
Shinzahos with a vengeance. But, if I remember right, Miaka has Shinzahos. Both
her and Yui."
     "The ring...and the necklace." Tetsuya nodded. "But, what are they
thinking? Maybe they need the others as well to call Byakko."
     "That's my feeling." Keisuke sighed and opened the book again. "Reading
this is safe for us now. It's obvious that Gakath was just trying to keep us
away so maybe Miaka couldn't enter that world. But now that she has, all
efforts will be placed on stopping her there..."
     "Unless what happened last time...happens again." Tetsuya whispered.
     "Don't even think that!" Keisuke glared at him and opened the book..

     "After several hours...the Suzaku Seishi reached Koutou's capital
city...after obtaining new clothes that would allow them to better fit in
without being recognized. They then began a plan to free Seiryuu no Miko..."

     "So, if Nuriko and I create a distraction...we might be able to lure any
Koutou soldiers and maybe the Gakath Seishi to us. That will buy you all some
time to slip in and rescue Yui-san. What do ya all think?"
     Sherry sighed. "Tasuki, it's a good plan. But, I never thought I'd see the
day, a cop and a crook would be on the same side." She shook her head.
     "Hey! It happens in the movies all the time, right?"
     Hotosama smiled. "Hai..it does. Very well. Chiriko and I will go after
Yui-san. The rest of you do what you can to deal with the Gakath Seishi."
     "We don't have Chichiri's power to help us though." Taka sighed. "This is
going to be far worse then it was before."
     "We don't have a choice. If we can, we'll try to grab Mia-san as well. If
I were in command, I'd put her in the safest place...the Temple of Gakath."
     "But, you can't enter that...can you?" Togo asked.
     Jim grinned. "I have a wild plan. At this point, wild plans are all we
got." He held up a leaf. "I did this trick once to save some lives. I'm
thinking that, I can disrupt whatever field is protecting the temple if I use
my chi and combine it with a selected series of notes. I'm not a musician for
nothing you know." He nodded and grinned again. 
     "Then let me come too." Taka looked at Hotosama. "It's my daughter your
risking your lives to save."
     Hotosama sighed. "Tamahome..I never could reason with you. It isn't going
to matter who you go with. Both missions are equally deadly. If Nuriko and
Tasuki encounter the Gakath Seishi, they'll have the best chance. That's why
it's best if they do the diversion. However, I have this sword now.." Hotosama
patted the sword in his scabbard.."and if needed, I too can do some serious
damage. Fine then...come with us." He nodded to Togo and Sherry. "Good luck you
two...."

     Sherry and Togo ran through the city. People everywhere scattered.
Sherry swore as she jumped over a large barrel. "So how do you want to
work out this diversion?"
     Togo grinned. "I figure that they must be guarding Mia. But, they
gotta have their forces spread out somehow too. What we need to do is make
them come to us. So, let's cause as much damage as possible."
     "Baka." Sherry shook her head. "That will only bring the local
soldiers. You're not using that wonderful scheming mind. But then again,
you never had it.."
     "HEY! Nuriko! What do you think...."

     Nuriko shouted and pushed Togo clear as an explosion of fire blew to
their right! Togo swore and looked up. "WHO THE HELL???"

     Above them on a wall, a girl with dark hair looked down. Her eyes
flashed. "I felt you. Disguises won't do you any good...Suzaku Seishi!"
     "Dammit!" Sherry stood up. "You're..."
     "Firesakal..." the girl finished.
     "Gakath Seishi." Togo stood up. "Nuriko...let's get her!" He pulled
forth his halisen. He smiled. "Hope you can jump good!" He swung his
halisen back...
     "LEEEEEEEEKAAAAAAA.......SHIIIIIIIIIIINNNN!!!!"
     Just as he launched, something slammed into him! Togo gasped and fell
back through the window of a building. The fire from the halisen ripped
forth and Firesakal leaped to the left laughing. "You're too slow, old
fool!"
     "Old fool!" Sherry climbed to her feet. Suddenly, she gasped as
something flew around her and gripped her tight around the throat!
"What..the hell??" she gasped...
     Firesakal laughed and jumped down. "Oh come on...where's the legendary
Suzaku Seishi? I've heard how dangerous you all are. It can't be this
easy." She locked eyes with Sherry. "Setia...must have been a fool to let
you kill him so easily!" Her face turned grim as she fought tears...
     Sherry cried out as the grip on her throat and body tightened.
     A voice laughed behind her. "They aren't the threat we expected."
     Sherry managed to turn her head to see a woman. It was her hair that
was strangling Sherry...
     Togo swore and forced himself up. He could see Sherry under attack. He
climbed out of the window. "DAMN YOOOUUUU!" he shouted.
     Firesakal turned toward him. " So which one are you?"
     "Tasuki!" he grated through his teeth. "LET HER GO!!!!!"
     "Do you think it's this easy?" a voice said behind Togo. He turned
surprised and, someone he couldn't see slammed him into the building! His
head contacted the stone sending waves of pain into him! "AGHHHH!" he
shouted.
     A form that was fading in and out solidified into a man behind him.
"Damn..this is too easy!" He laughed and kicked Togo hard. 
     "TASUKI!!!" Sherry forced out through her strangled throat. Suddenly,
she felt something inside herself! Her strength increased and, on her body,
the symbol of Suzaku burned! She shouted and ripped the tressess from her
throat!
     Surprised, Gakath Seishi Sarmantra swore and cried out as Sherry threw
her overhead by her hair! The woman screamed and slammed into the building
above Togo's head.
     The man standing before Togo stared in shock. His eyes narrowed.
"YOU..YOU HURT MY WIFE!!!" He screamed and turned invisible.
     Togo jumped as something flew past him. "NURIKO!!! LOOK OUT!!!"
     Firesakal taken off guard came to her senses and launched a huge silver
ball of flame at Togo. "DODGE THIS!!!" she shouted.
     Togo rolled to the left and came up with his halisen...
     "LEEEEEEEAKA...SHIIIIIIN!!" he shouted.
     Firesakal saw the huge ball of flame come at her! She leaped clear and
landed on the opposite side of Togo. "You're better then I thought." she
panted.
     Sherry swung at something unseen as again and again it slammed into
her. Sarmantra was climbing off the ground. Sherry saw her shake her head
and fix her eyes on Togo.
     "TASUKI!!! BEHIND YOU!!!!"
     Togo screamed as he felt Sarmantra's tressees wrap firmly around his
body. Firesakal laughed and held up her hand with flame..."I'll roast you
alive!" she grinned wickedly....
     Sherry felt the unseen thing slam into her again. She fell sprawling
into a huge pile of debris in the alley nearby. "Dammit!" she swore. She
spun around only to feel unseen fingers on her throat. "Suzaku.." she
whispered in pain..."help...me..."
     As Sherry gasped and felt her life ebbing..she felt something hard
against her chest. It was cold..and metal. Suddenly, she reached inside and
pulled out...her police 9mm handgun!
     The unseen thing let go and turned visible. Gakath Seishi Thinol smiled
at her. "What is that? Do you intend to hit me with it?"
     Sherry still trying to breathe took the gun and aimed it. "It's a piece
of modern technology! HAVE SOME!!!!!"
     Thinol screamed as Sherry fired her gun and, the bullets ripped forth
into his vulnerable body!
     Sarmantra's face went white as she saw her husband hit by an unseen
force from some sort of object the Suzaku Seishi held. She screamed and let
go of Togo who was choking to death and ran to his side.
     Sherry forced herself up and ran on the other side as Saramantra bent
down to her bleeding husband..
     "Periv!" she whispered. "PERIV!!!! OH NOOOOO!" Her voice wailed.
     Firesakal swore and shook her head. She watched as Togo smiled and
pulled something similar from his front chest area...
     "Magic..." she whispered.
     "GET OUTTA HERE!!!" Togo shouted at her. He aimed the gun at her face.
"GET GOING BEFORE I BLOW YOUR HEAD OFF!!"
     Firesakal backed up in fear. "This isn't the last you've seen of us!
We'll call Gakath! WE'LL DESTROY YOU!!!!"
     "You fool!" Togo swore. "Open your damn eyes! Gakath is an evil god! He'll
wreck your universe and mine too! He'll ruin everyones lives! CAN'T YOU SEE
THAT? All OF YOU ARE BEING USED!!!!"
     Firesakal hesitated. She looked quickly at Sarmantra who was going to
pieces over her bleeding husband. Sherry stood close by with her metal object
still in her hand shaking...
     "WE'LL BE BACK!!" Firesakal shouted. She jumped upward to the top of the
building and was gone....
     "Tasuki.." Sherry whispered."
     Togo turned and looked at Sherry. She was shaking. "Nuriko..you okay?"
     Sherry looked at Sarmantra. "Let's get the hell out of here...fast!"
     The two turned and ran hard down the alley.....

     Sarmantra cried bitterly holding her bleeding husband. His face was
unrecognizable from the combination of blood and saliva that was pouring from
his head. She buried her face in his chest. "No..no Periv..don't leave me! DONT
LEAVE ME!!!!!!"
              


                   Chapter Eighteen: To Free a Miko!

     
     Taka glanced up as he heard what he thought were explosions in the
distance. Hotosama whistled through his teeth as he saw the Koutou soldiers
moving from their posts and in the direction of the diversions..
     "That's it." Jim smiled. "Nuriko and Tasuki must be tearing up the city."
     "I hope no more innocent people get hurt." Hotosama sighed. "Let's go."
     "I hope no one else dies." Taka followed after him and, the three moved
quickly through the palace grounds. They ducked into a corridor as three men
passed. Hotosama nodded and, Taka took a spear and slammed it across all of
their heads. The men fell unconscious with little effort.
     "Our uniforms?" Jim smiled. "Nice idea, Hotohori-san."
     "Let's get into them." Hotosama stripped his man and began to don the
Koutou soldier's uniform. As soon as Taka and Jim were ready, he nodded. "You
two don't look like soldiers."
     Jim swore in protest. "I can't help it if this guy's size is too big! I'll
just roll up the pants and my sleeves. At least the boots fit, I'll just stuff
the pants into them." He quickly did this while Hotosama and Taka waited.
     Taka grinned. "Now you look like a soldier...and not a wanna be rock
star."
     "Stuff it." Jim glared at him.
     "That's not the Chiriko I remember." Taka snickered.
     "He was more innocent..back then." Jim looked away. "Let's find Seiryuu no
Miko...before she dies."
     Hotosama made sure it was clear and, the three stepped out into the
corridor marching side by side. They put on helmets and Jim pulled his down to
avoid any questions. After several minutes of roaming the corridors, they found
their way to the lower levels of the dungeons. Hotosama looked up as he noticed
the walls badly broken in one cell and a hole had been ripped in the side.
"I...I think...someone beat us to her."
     "This..this is where she was?" Taka asked. "Someone has already saved her.
We need to find her. For now, let's get out before we're discovered."
     "Good idea." Jim turned and stopped as he heard footsteps. "Someone's
coming!" he hissed.
     "Duck in here!" Taka grabbed him and dragged Jim into an alcove nearby.
Hotosama shoved up against them as the person coming down the stairs reached
the bottom and stopped.
     
     "Where do you think he took her?" a voice said.
     "I already know." a deeper voice said. "Amiboshi...returned to the village
of the family that once saved him when we thought he was dead. Kamaboshi...will
do the same. Because, Kamaboshi..is the soul of Amiboshi..returned to this
world."
     "How do you know this?" the first voice asked.
     "Because...my chi remembers...his. I'm surprised you didn't pick up on it.
I was fooled into thinking he was gone. But, like before, Amiboshi has
returned..and perhaps even his brother Suboshi lives. It's hard to tell what
occured in the past four hundred years. But..it doesn't matter. When we call
Gakath..it will all be ended."
     Hotosama glanced quickly at Taka and, he nodded.

     The voices continued...
     "Of course...the fools that are listening to us...won't be there to see
it..will they?"
     "Of course not...Xangel-sama!"
     Taka gasped as the wall beside him exploded outward sending him, Jim and
Hotosama sprawling into the corridor. Jim gasped and came up seeing two men
approaching.
     "TAMAHOME!!! LOOK OUT!!!!"
     Taka shook his head to clear the fog from the stones hitting him. As he
did so someone slammed him across the face. He cried out and fell backwards.
     The deeper voice laughed. As Taka's vision came into focus, he saw a man
with long red hair smiling at him.
     "Tamahome...it's been a long time. I've waited to destroy you...for
hundreds of this worlds years. Now...that patience..will be rewarded!"
     Taka screamed as a blast of red flame hit him. He swore and spun clear
rolling over to douse the flames.
     Jim cried out as the other man slammed him against the wall. "Suzaku
Seishi..Chiriko. You should have stayed...dead."
     Jim cried out and gripped the man's hands fighting for oxygen. "Hel...Help
me!" he gasped. His feet kicked the air as, Forsa smiled and lifted him
higher....
     Forsa gasped as he felt horrible pain! Something stabbed him in the back
and, he fell over bleeding! At that same moment, Xangel looked sharply at him.
Taka screamed during the distraction and slammed Xangel in the head. Xangel
spun around and fixed his eyes on Taka...
     "Tamahome.." he hissed. "You caught me off guard. That won't happen
again.."
     Taka backed up...feeling Xangel's chi grow more powerful.
"You...You're...Nakago! I can feel it! That same power! But..it seems different
somehow!"
     "Of course." Xangel grinned. "It is not the Nakago you once knew that
fights you. This Nakago..is Xangel..and Xangel is part of what Nakago was...and
what Gakath will be."
     Jim slipped free as Forsa fell to the ground. Hotosama grabbed him and the
two ran for the stairs. 
     "TAMAHOME!!!!" Hotosama shouted. "RUN!!!!"
     Taka glanced quickly at them as Xangel approached. As he did so, Taka's
eyes went wide with fear as Forsa's body began to rapidly heal itself! Jim
swore. "TAMAHOME!! YOU CAN'T WIN!! RUUUUUUUN!!!"
     Xangel smiled and, his body glowed dark green. "Better listen to your
friends...Suzaku Seishi...or you'll die!!!"
     "Give..me..back..my...DAUGHTER!!!!" Taka shouted.
     Forsa climbed to his feet..totally healed. He smiled. "She's not yours any
longer...she's mine! Totally..and completely."
     "YOU'VE BRAINWASHED HER!!" Taka shouted. He ducked as Forsa slammed his
fist through the wall barely missing Taka!
     Xangel moved to the side. "Finish him." he said smiling.
     Taka gasped as Forsa slammed into him. He felt pain so great tears
immediately flowed from his eyes and he hit the floor! Blood streamed from his
mouth...
     "TAMAHOME!!!!!!!" Hotosama leaped from the stairs and ran forward with the
sword. "DAMN YOU!!!!!" He swung it at Xangel..
     Xangel grinned and raised his hand. The explosion blew Hotosama back and,
the sword flew with a whistle and stuck into the wall.
     Jim's eyes went wide. "Oh..my god."
     Xangel watched as Forsa kicked Taka hard! Taka cried out and his eyes
shut. His screams filled the corridor.
     "Rip him to shreds." Xangel said matter of factly. "This is the last day
for the Suzaku Seishi. Tomorrow we'll kill..Suzaku no Miko!"
     Forsa picked up Taka. He smiled. "I'll break your neck. Mia-san is no
longer your concern."
     "Na..Nakago..." Taka gasped. "Why? You said...that you were through..."
     Forsa smiled. "We found a better deal. A better God. A chance to
win...everything. Now....DIE!!!"
     Taka cried out as he felt his neck begin to snap! 
     "TAMAHOME!!!!!" Jim cried out...

     A blast of red light suddenly appeared! Jim jumped back as Chichiri
appeared. He saw what was happening and raised his hands. His staff glowed
brightly...."GAI MA....SHIK!!!!" he shouted!!
     The staff exploded with more light. A huge ball of energy slammed into
Forsa and sent him sprawling backwards. Taka collapsed to the floor like a
dummy with his strings cut. 
     Xangel shook his head not expecting the attack. He focused as Chichiri
grabbed Taka and picked him up over his shoulder. "GRAB MY HAND NO DA!!" he
shouted to Jim.
     Jim snatched Chichiri's hand and grabbed onto Hotsama's. Hotosama was
unconscious, his head dripping blood.
     "DAMMIT!!!" Chichiri swore. He concentrated as a red bubble of light
formed around them. "I CAN'T MOVE!!!!"
     Xangel climbed to his feet. "Fool...the power of Gakath even now radiates
without Mia-san calling him. Just imagine what you'll face when she does!"
     Chichiri choosing not to answer concentrated more. "Suzaku.." he
whispered...."give us all your power no da! If we don't get away...we'll
die!!!"
     Forsa climbed to his feet. "That was the last time...you send me to my
knees!" He glared at the group and began to advance. "I'll end your lives now."
    
     "What..what's going?" a voice suddenly said.
     Startled, Forsa turned and stared as he saw Mia on the stairs. She was
looking past him at the group on the opposite stairs. Her eyes fell on the man
who was bleeding and barely hanging onto the others. "That man...he looks
like...my father."
     "MIA! GET OUT OF HERE!!!" Forsa shouted.
     Xangel moved quickly to her. "Mia-san..please move quickly. These are
Suzaku Seishi! We're protecting you from them! They came to kill you!"
     Taka hearing Mia's voice opened his eyes. He gasped as he saw her.
"Mia..he said." He winced as the pain hit him. He grit his teeth. "MIA!!!!!!!"
     His shout startled Mia. She stepped back. "My...my father. But..but that
isn't possible! He can't be a..."
     Xangel grabbed her. "Look at me Mia-san! This is a trick! Remember I told
you the Suzaku Seishi are capable of such things! They can emulate your loved
ones! They came here to kill you!"
     "THAT'S NOT TRUE MIA!!!" Taka shouted. His blood poured from his wound as
he shouted. "MIA!!! GET AWAY FROM HIM!!!!"
     "Forsa.." Mia looked at Forsa who stood a few feet away. "What...what do I
do? He looks..and acts like my father!"
     "Let us handle this, Mia." Forsa turned back to the group that was in the
glowing red ball. "I'll punish them all..for trying to fool you!!"
     "Forsa.." Mia whispered.
     "MIA!!! I LOVE YOU! YOUR MOTHER LOVES YOU!! SHE'S SUZAKU NO..."
     "KILL THEM!!!" Xangel shouted.
     Forsa and Xangel combined their power and slammed into the glowing ball.
Chichiri cried out as the power ripped into him. The ball began to fade..
     "I...I NEED HELP NO NO DA!!!" he shouted.
     Jim closed his eyes.."Take my chi! Take it!!"
     Chichiri watched as the two men began to close the distance. "TAMAHOME!!
CONCENTRATE!!!!"
     Taka swore and closed his eyes fighting the pain and dizziness from
bleeding. Chichiri shouted and, the bubble reinforced. Then, with an explosion
of energy, a barrier of green blew apart that was over them! The ball began to
fade. Taka shouted to Mia as they did so...
     "MIA!!!! WE LOVE YOU!!! WE'LL COME BACK FOR YOU!!!!"
     The ball faded into nothingness.....

     Forsa swore and ran over to Mia. She fell into his arms shaking..
     "No...NO!! He..he's too close. He sounds just like my father! He acts like
my father!!"
     Xangel bowed his head. "Gomen nasai, Mia-san. We...we failed you. They
should never have gotten so close to you. We're fortunate they didn't kill
you."
     "I...I don't want to be a goddess..or the ruler of a country." Mia cried.
"I..I just want to go home! I want to stay with Forsa and go home!!"
     Forsa smiled and kissed her gently. "Mia...we all knew this wasn't going
to be easy. Do you trust me?"
     Mia nodded. "Hai. More then anyone."
     "Good." Forsa grinned and glanced quickly at Xangel.
     "Take her to her room...and stay with her." Xangel ordered.
     Forsa nodded and picked up Mia. She put her arms around him and cried. He
nuzzled her neck and carried her up the stairs...

     Xangel looked at the destroyed corridor...
     
      "Next time Suzaku Seishi...it will be permanent." He threw his
ripped cloak over his shoulder and followed Forsa up the stairs..... 



     "Tamahome...Tamahome..can you hear me?"
     "Mi...Miaka..?"
     "Hai..I'm right here.."
     Taka winced in horrible pain as he forced his eyes open. His eyes barely
focused on the concerned face of Miaka. He could tell she had been crying.
"Miaka.." he whispered. "I..I saw...Mia. I...I tried to talk to her but.."
     "Shhh." Miaka kissed him on the forehead and cuddled against his body.
"It's okay. You did your best. We'll get her back...somehow. For now..please
rest."
     "Gomen nasai." Taka whispered. He gasped as his body hurt all over. He
tried to move his arm but, waves of pain went through him. He felt a fog close
around him and he knew no more...
     Miaka kissed him again and looked over at Taiitsu-kun who floated in the
air behind her. "Taiitsu-kun...will he be okay?"
     "Miaka..you're lucky he wasn't killed."
     Miaka nodded and looked up at the old woman that was before her.
Taiitsu-kun was so much more though. Miaka felt the mentor herself was in some
way linked to Suzaku. "We...we were foolish. But, we had to save Yui-chan."
     Taiitsu-kun shook her head. "Miaka, you have to stop thinking with your
heart and more with your head. This has always been your downfall. The enemy
you face is far greater then the Seiryuu Seishi or the power of the Majin."
     "HEY YOU OLD BAG!! SO WHAT DO WE DO THEN WHEN THE ENEMY IS TWICE AS STRONG
AS....YAGHHHHH!"
     Miaka watched as Tasuki went sailing across the room and slammed into a
wall.
     "Baka." Taiitsu-kun lowered her fist shaking her head. "Don't scream in my
ear next time." She smiled at Miaka. "You did well to regather the Seishi. So
far, two of the Gakath Seishi have been eliminated forcing them to go a
different path. If those Seishi had not died, Gakath would have been freed by
now, and the rebirth of darkness would have begun. They will now be forced to
get the Shinzahos. Fortunately, they may not know where they are. But, if they
suspect..more people may die."
     Miaka looked at the unconscious form of Hotosama. "Will..will Hotohori be
okay?"
     "Difficult to say." Taiitsu-kun bowed her head. "He took a full power chi
attack that would have killed any ordinary man. You were foolish to have gone
against them without your powers."
     Sherry came up and hugged Miaka. "What were we supposed to do? Let Yui-san
be killed? If Tasuki and I hadn't had our guns, we'd of been finished!"
     Taiitsu-kun sighed. " Nuriko, did it occur to none of you to look at the
book before you entered? You might have waited a bit longer and seen that Yui
was rescued."
     "Who took her?" Jim asked. He sat up in bed. His arm was bandaged and, his
face was red from being beaten.
     "Amiboshi." Taiitsu-kun answered.
     "Amiboshi?" Miaka put her hand to her mouth. "He..he's still alive?"
     "He too was returned to this world when his chi remembered that he was a
Seiryuu Seishi..and might be needed again. This time, you must find him and
unite the forces of Seiryuu and Suzaku to destroy Gakath. But, you will not be
able to do it alone.."
     "We know, no da." Chichiri nodded. He looked out the window at the young
girl who sat at the edge of a fountain. Nyn Nyn's, Taiitsu-kun's servants,
were playing with her there. "Suza-san must call Byakko before he too is
consumed."
     "Miaka," Taiitsu-kun said.."do not blame yourself fully for what has
happened. Your daughter was targetted by Gakath. There is much at stake here.
More then you can imagine. I need to speak with the new Miko. Will you bring
her to me in my chambers please?"
     Miaka nodded. "You..you never said..how Mitsukake was."
     Taiitsu-kun bowed her head. "Like Hotohori-san...only time will tell. I
have used what little power I can spare to heal their internal injuries. The
poison which was killing Mitsukake has been eliminated...but he is still badly
hurt. I cannot do more until Suzaku has been called. The bad part is, your
enemies will know this. Therefore, they will be preparing to do all they can to
stop you."
     "Because Yui-chan and I have our own Shinzahos.."
     "Correct." Taiitsu-kun nodded. "Your ring...and Yui-san's necklace. Those
can be used to call Suzaku. But, in order to use the power of Byakko...you will
need the others that Yui once used to call Seiryuu."
     "The Shinzahos of Byakko and Genbu." Miaka sighed. "Why can't we use the
third wish to free the power of Byakko without those?"
     "Because Byakko is currently under attack in his own quadrant...by her."
     "Her?" Miaka's eyes grew wider.
     "Gakath..is a female. She is a female snake...a Cobra with huge wings of
strength..and a power to match. Long ago, Suzaku was almost consumed by her.
But, Byakko and Genbu came to his aid. The two managed to convince Seiryuu to
fight alongside..although Seiryuu has always been a god that stands on his
own."
     "So...so then..." Miaka suddenly shook in fear. "She..she wants MIA!!"
     "She will use the life force of Mia..her chi..to fully charge herself and
break into both universes. She will consume your daughter and her power then
will be full. Your daughter Miaka is the product of both you and Tamahome..a
resident of this world originally. Since you two have had a daughter from both
worlds...Gakath will use that bridge to cover both universes in darkness...and
enslave all people forever."
     "No..." Miaka whispered in horror. "NOOO!!!"
     Sherry grit her teeth. "Dammit! We can't allow this!"
     Togo swore. "Damn right! We'll finish this before it starts!"
     Taiitsu-kun nodded. "Then you must combine your strength as you never have
before."
     Jim sat up more in bed. "But...but their leader...and the one with Mia..is
Nakago."
     "WHAT??" Togo and Sherry shouted together.
     Miaka stared at him. "But..Chiriko...he said last time we saw him..he was
not going to get involved..and his spirit left!"
     Taiitsu-kun sighed. "He bided his time. While in transition, he was pulled
into the quadrant of Gakath..which is sealed to all the living. He was given an
offer. I am not sure what as, I am guessing and Suzaku's power grows weaker as
time goes on. When Byakko is consumed, Suzaku will be next! Then finally,
Seiryuu."
     Jim nodded. "So he was sent back..somehow split in half to be two people.
One to accomplish the goals of Gakath. The other...to find and seduce a new
Miko."
     "It was well planned. Gakath saw into your universe and knew of your
daughter. When Tamahome foolishly burned the Four Gods and broke
that seal, the doorway to his quadrant was opened..." Taiitsu-kun shook her
head. "I should have interfered but, I did not have the power. As Suzaku fades,
so will I. You Miaka can no longer help us. You can't call Suzaku. All depends
on Suza now. She must be made to understand this. As the new Suzaku no Miko,
she will lead the fight to stop Mia-san from calling Gakath. She must be
strong..much stronger then she appears."
     Miaka nodded. "I know. I..I didn't want to involve her though. But..it's
too late for that." She looked up, her eyes full of tears. "How can we free Mia
from Nakago's spell? There has to be a way!"
     "If there is...you must find it. I cannot help you." Taiitsu-kun floated
toward the door. "Please bring Suza-san to my chambers."
     "Taiitsu-kun...?" Miaka said quickly.
     The mentor turned and looked at her.
     "Will...will I be able to use the power of Suzaku..once Suza calls him?"
     "I hope so..for all our sakes." Taiitsu-kun bowed and left...
          
     Suza blinked feeling fear as she stood in the large room. The old woman at
the far end floated in the air. Suza swallowed.
     "It's okay." Miaka whispered.
     "Sukunami-san...I'm scared."
     Taiitsu-kun smiled. "There is nothing to be afraid of here...Suzaku no
Miko. Please..come here."
     Suza hesitated then walked forward with Miaka behind her. She stopped a
few feet away. Taiitsu-kun nodded. "You're young...yet you have a good heart."
     "I'm thirteen." Suza answered. "Like Mia. But, I don't want to fight my
best friend!"
     Taiitsu-kun sighed. "Neither did Miaka..four hundred years ago."
     "Four hundred..?" Suza stared at Miaka.
     "Time flows differently here." Taiitsu-kun answered. "It seems history
must repeat itself to defeat an evil so great, both universes are threatened."
     "I want to help..." Suza hesitated. "But..but I don't know how. I don't
want anymore people killed! Nobody told me that people were going to get
killed. Deep down, I suspected it might be possible but..." She looked at the
floor.."but, I could never kill Mia."
     Miaka gasped and put a hand on her shoulder. "Nobody wants you to kill
Mia..Suza-san. We're trying to help her."
     Taiitsu-kun looked hard at Suza. "Are you capable of having a serious
mind? Are you ready to stand in the face of danger and not quail?"
     "I..I'm scared." Suza looked up. "I don't know anyone here other then the
Sukunamis. These people with them...they seem friendly but...I feel alone."
     "If you had given me an answer you felt you were ready, I would have been
concerned." Taiitsu-kun smiled. "However, because you are filled with
humbleness and sincerity, I feel you are able to do this. In order to defeat
this evil, you must be ready to take on two duties. Has this been explained to
you?"
     Suza shifted nervously and nodded. "I...I have to call Suzaku..and use my
first wish...to transfer the power of Suzaku to Sukunami-san." She smiled at
Miaka. Miaka squeezed her shoulder encouragingly.
     "I..I then have to assume the duties of Byakko no Miko when it comes time
to call that God. Then, I must use my three new wishes somehow to stop Gakath.
I was told that Sukunami's friend Yui-san will also have three wishes. This
will give us six wishes. Won't that be enough?"
     Taiitsu-kun shrugged. "I cannot say. If you try to seal the power of
Gakath alone, you won't be able to. The three gods must work in concert for it
to even have a chance. One God is already consumed."
     "Can..can we use one wish to restore Genbu?" Miaka asked.
     "You can try but, there's a reason that Gakath's Seishi have symbols that
glow green and their attacks have that kind of energy."
     "I understand." Miaka sighed. "They're using the energy that Gakath
drained from Genbu. So, Genbu can't be recovered?"
     "It's unknown." Taiitsu-kun sighed. "You don't have a Miko for Genbu
anyway."
     "Uhmm...Ma'am." Suza began.
     "Call me Taiitsu-kun, child."
     "Taiitsu-kun.." Suza brushed her long brown hair back. "What do I do if I
confront Mia directly? Shouldn't she know me? I would think that might help."
     "It might." Taiitsu-kun smiled. "But, Nakago who is now split into two
forms has a strong spell on her. He uses one form to hold her close and make
her feel love for him..and thus he has her loyalty. The other he uses to
control everyone else and bend them to his will.."
     "He sounds very evil." Suza looked away in fear.
     "He is. And once he learns of you...and he will...then you Suza-san will
become a major target. If even one Miko dies...Gakath will win."
     Suza shuddered and Miaka hugged her close. "I was scared too. But, if we
stick together...we can do this."
     Suza nodded and hugged Miaka. "I'll do it. We'll win."
     "Good." Taiitsu-kun floated higher. "Those that are hurt must recover but,
others will soon be leaving to find Yui-san and return with her and Amiboshi."
     "You know where she is?" Miaka asked.
     "I can guess. Unfortunately...so can the enemy."
     "Then we'll have to move fast." Miaka felt determined. "When do you want
us to leave?"
     "Soon...sometime tonight if possible. For now...rest." Taiitsu-kun smiled
and closed her eyes. "I need rest as well. Gakath's constant attack on Suzaku
is wearing me down even as I speak..."
     Miaka walked out of Taiitsu-kun's chambers feeling more hope. But...on the
horizon..there was a darkness..that even she couldn't see where it would
lead...



                   Chapter Nineteen: Seiryuu no Miko!


     "While Suza-san the new Suzaku no Miko thought of what the future might
hold for her, her Seishi rested. Her mentor, Miaka-sama looked out over the
horizon into the twilight sky and wondered to herself if they would persevere.
A dark evil was coming..and she feared it."
    
     Keisuke pulled his eyes away from the book and closed them. "Dammit,
Miaka. Don't lose it now."
     "Suza-san seems quite immature to be taking this on." Tetsuya sighed. "Do
you think she can handle it?"
     "She has no choice. Miaka was that way once..and still is in many
ways." Keisuke swore. "They've gotten their butts kicked ever since they went
in there!"
     "Hey what do you mean?" Tetsuya smiled. "They got rid of two of the Gakath
Seishi already."
     "And almost got killed in the process." Keisuke got up and went to the
refrigerator. He pulled out a beer and began to chug it.
     "HEY! Don't get drunk! You can't afford to!" Tetsuya admonished him.
     "Gomen..I..I needed a release. They got away by the skin of their teeth
and you know it. Tamahome, Hotohori, and Mitsukake are badly hurt. Taiitsu-kun
doesn't seem to have the power she did. Chiriko is also injured. If Miaka is
foolish enough to try to find Yui-chan with only Nuriko and Tasuki..there could
be trouble."
     "They got their guns." Tetsuya said hopefully. "They can use them again if
need be."
     "Oh really?" Keisuke glared at his friend. "You think they can just buy
ammo there? Once they run out, they'll have nothing. If they can't fight with
their Seishi abilities..they'll be dead. Besides..the Gakath Seishi will be
hotter then ever to stop them now. That woman...Sarmantra..you think she's
going to sit by and let the death of her husband go unpunished? Or what about
Orcalsi?"
     "She hasn't done much from what I can see." Tetsuya shook his head. "What
was her ability again?"
     "Baka." Keisuke swore. "She's a damn siren! She's bending selected people
to Nakago's will! He has her wrapped around his little finger and, Firesakal is
so helpless, she doesn't realize it yet. And, Miaka sure as hell can't trust
her either!"
     "Maybe they can convince her to help."
     "Maybe." Keisuke sat down and finished the beer in one gulp. He ignored
Tetsuya's startled expression. "Don't prejudge me. My little sister is in this
damn book again. And, so is your girlfriend."
     "I..I know that." Tetsuya swore. "YOU THINK I DON'T CARE??"
     His shout made Keisuke look up. "Gomen..I never implied that."
     "If I cry anymore, I'll lose it all." Tetsuya leaned forward staring at
the floor. "I feel kind of like Miaka looked when Taka vanished. Lost and
incomplete."
     "Yui was rescued..let's hope we see something of her soon." Keisuke opened
the book.."Hey! Listen.. "While the Suzaku Seishi rested on Mt. Taikyouku, far
away in a safe place, Kamaboshi watched as Seiryuu no Miko began to awaken...."

     Yui winced from the pain all over her body. She shuddered involuntarily
from the wounds she had received. "I..I'm alive." she whispered. "I'm in too
much pain to be dead."
     "Do you remember what happened to you?" a voice asked.
     Yui turned her head and saw the smiling face of a young man. He seemed
familiar. "You're..."
     "Kamaboshi."
     Yui tried to see clearer. "You look like...Suboshi. One of my former
Seishi."
     Kamaboshi nodded. "I'm descended...from his brother..Amiboshi."
     Yui sat up and gasped as the pain hit her. She collapsed panting..
     "Don't try to sit up, Yui-san. Your wounds have been dressed and, you
need to get your strength back."
     "Gomen." Yui tried to smile. "Arigatoo...for saving me. How do you know
you are descended from Amiboshi?"
     "I'm a Seiryuu Seishi...but also..the memories of what I was told.
Sometimes I think part of me is both Suboshi and Amiboshi. I have dreams at
times of places I've never been. I have fought battles in them I never fought.
But, it doesn't matter. I know who you are, Yui-san. You're Seiryuu no Miko.
I'm dedicated to protecting you..forever."
     Yui turned away. "I don't want anymore people hurt. Miaka and I have to do
something. You've done enough. Please don't get involved anymore."
     "Yui-san...look at me."
     Yui turned and saw his face was close next to her's. "You..you're
blushing." she whispered.
     "I'm in awe that I am meeting one of the great Mikos I have heard so much
about. You're like someone who has come back through history. I couldn't
abandon you even if I wanted to. Your battles are mine. Please rest while I
prepare dinner."
     "You live alone?" Yui tried to sit up again..
     "No but, my parents are out right now. Please lay down and recover."
     Yui nodded and watched as the young man moved to the black stove in the
corner and put a log inside it. He expertly made a small fire and then began
moving about getting what he needed...
     "Uhmmm..." Yui began.
     "Hai, Yui-san?"
     "I..." Yui closed her eyes. "I'm not hungry."
     Kamaboshi grinned. "You wanted to say something else, didn't you?"
     "I  guess so." Yui looked at him. "Why...why do you call
yourself..Kamaboshi?"
     "Because, I'm a Seiryuu Seishi. Yet, I'm also something different. I don't
know how to explain it. The name Kaika comes to mind. I don't remember where
from. But, I combine the two...Amiboshi..and Kaika..to form the name. My name
that my parents call me is, Junda. But for you, please call me Kamaboshi."
     "I..hai." Yui closed her eyes remembering Suboshi's smiling face...his
arms around her. "You're much like your...ancestors."
     "Arigatoo." Kamaboshi put a pan on the stove and began breaking up some
vegetables. "It won't take long for you to get better. The wounds were severe
but not too deep. I used healing herbs to help and, I nursed you since we got
here."
     "How long have we been here?" Yui asked.
     "Most of the night. It's dark out now. But, you're safe."
     Yui shuddered. "That girl..was trying to kill me."
     Kamaboshi turned and his face was grim. "I won't let her! The fury in her
face...the tone of her voice..such hatred!" He gripped a wooden spoon and
suddenly snapped the handle off!
     Yui's eyes grew wide. Kamaboshi smiled. "Gomen..I didn't think before I
did that. I just get angry when I think about her. When the times comes, I'll
repay her in kind for hurting you!"
     Yui blushed. "I feel much better now. You're determined to stay with me?"
     Kamaboshi checked a pot on the stove and then poured a liquid in a cup. He
smiled and brought it to Yui. "Hai..always. Drink this to help you feel better
please. It too has healing herbs in it."
     Yui took the cup and started to sip then stopped herself. Her eyes looked
upward at Kamaboshi. He nodded. She closed her eyes.
     "I understand." Kamaboshi took the cup surprising her and drank from it.
She watched as he made a grimace.."I should have used more herb.. but other
then that, it's quite safe. I would never hurt you."
     Yui took the cup and drank it. She felt the warmth spread through her.
"I'll need to leave soon." she said. "I don't know where I can go though. Miaka
and the others will hopefully be here soon. But, I don't know when they will
come."
     "Then let's go someplace where we know they will come."
     Yui looked surprised. "We can't go to Koutou! The Gakath Seishi have the
Palace."
     "Then we can meet them in Konan Country..or stay here."
     "Here?" Yui looked around the small house. "Where are we?"
     "This is the village of Bokan..we're in Sailo Country now."
     Yui stared at him. "How..how did you get me here so fast?"
     "You slept most of the way. I talked to a friend and, he helped me. He
lives in Konan Country. He brought us here before returning to the Emperor's
Palace."
     "He lives with the Konan Emperor?" Yui sat up ignoring her pain. 
"Why would he help us?"
     "Because he himself is a Seishi...a Byakko Seishi."
     Yui shook her head. "It's been too long...unless there are new breeds of
Seishi?"
     Kamaboshi laughed. "He is quite old..but remains strong for the most part.
Besides, look at me." He stood up and smiled. He reached in his pocket and
pulled out a flute. "I was told that Amiboshi played a flute. I have tried to
master it but, I doubt I am his equal. Please allow me to play for you."
     Yui nodded too bewildered to say anything else. A Byakko Seishi..in Konan
Country? She listened to the music as she thought. Didn't Miaka know a Byakko
Seishi or several of them when she was trying to get the Shinzahos? Yui
shuddered remembering that terrible time. She had tried so hard to forget most
of it but, that would have been foolish. Remembering what she went through was
her strength..so that she would never repeat such acts.
     She waited for Kamaboshi to finish playing. As he played the last note,
she smiled. "You're very good. I think you play as good as Amiboshi probably
did."
     "Did you know him well?" Kamaboshi sat beside her.
     "I...I knew Suboshi much better. I never really got to know Amiboshi. I
think though that, I would have liked him too."
     Kamaboshi stood up. He turned his back to her. "Suboshi..loved you..didn't
he?"
     "I...hai. I believe he did." Yui looked at the floor blushing. She winced
from the pain in her wounds.
     "Perhaps those feelings haven't died." Kamaboshi whispered. "Maybe somehow
there's a little of him...in me."
     "What?" Yui looked up. Kamaboshi was smiling. 
     "I believe I possess the spirit of both of them. The legends say that,
Suboshi died..somehow. Yet, I seem to remember visions of trying
 to kill..Suzaku Seishi. Visions that Amiboshi wouldn't have."
     "You believe your a combination of the two?" Yui asked.
     "Perhaps." Kamaboshi sat down again. He smiled. "Mother and father always
wanted me to meet a nice girl."
     "Ka..Kamaboshi.." Yui whispered.
     "Amiboshi...was in love with Suzaku no Miko..wasn't he?"
     "I..I don't know." Yui sighed. "When Miaka and I finally got the courage
to talk about those times...she did say that when she met Amiboshi again, he
tried to get her to stay with him...here..in this village."
     "To avoid war...and not to call Suzaku." Kamaboshi nodded. "I remember it.
It never happened to me. But...I remember it. Amiboshi did love Suzaku no Miko.
He wanted her to be safe. But, she refused. Just as I'm asking you now. But, I
know you can't stay here. I know that the evil we face is even greater then
what was before. I'm a Seiryuu Seishi. Like before, I'll protect you...just as
Amiboshi..and Suboshi did."
     Yui gasped as he gently reached and drew her close to him. "Kamaboshi.."
she whispered.
     "I think...my past memories are controlling my present." He pulled away.
"I'm drawn to you..Yui-sama."
     "I...I can't stay with you." Yui looked down blushing. "And...I already
have a boyfriend. Gomen nasai."
     "But, you aren't married. I still have a chance." Kamaboshi grinned. "Is
Suzaku no Miko with Tamahome?"
     "They married...and have a child. She's the reason we're here. It's her
that Gakath is going to use...to destroy us all."
     "I see." Kamaboshi sighed. "Then we'll do our best to stop her. I felt
your chi when you arrived. I would have been there sooner...but I wasn't sure
what I was sensing. I always knew since I was a child that I was a Seiryuu
Seishi. I'm bound to serve Seiryuu no Miko."
     Yui fought the tears in her eyes. She looked into his eyes and pulled
away quickly. "I..I guess I should rest some more. Will your parents be
home soon?"
     Kamaboshi stood up. "Hai. I'll finish dinner." He stopped and looked
down at her. "Yui-san?"
     She met his pleading eyes with her own. "Hai?"
     "I won't give up. I've dreamed of being with you. I have the memories
of Suboshi. I can feel your fear but...your boyfriend is far away and, you
may never see him again."
     Yui shook her head. "Suboshi..no..Kamaboshi...I..I'm much older then
you!"
     Kamaboshi grinned. "Baka. I'm...four hundred years older...at least
spiritually. Physically, it doesn't matter. You haven't changed much,
Yui-sama. A little older...but still the same."
     Yui gasped and he leaned down and pulled her close. "Kama.." she
whispered.
     "I won't give up." he repeated. "Absolutely..I won't! We'll defeat
the Gakath...and then...we'll see what comes."
     Yui nodded and felt him pull away reluctantly. She noticed her face
was hot again. She bowed her head. "My wounds don't hurt like they did."
     "You're no longer a virgin...are you?" Kamaboshi whispered.
     "I...no. But, somehow..I'll find a way to win. If Miaka comes..we
both will."
     "If you can't then...stay with me...until the end." Kamaboshi gripped her
hands tightly. "I'll protect you...from the darkness.."
     "Kamaboshi..." she whispered..
     Suddenly, he kissed her lightly and she felt his chi pouring over her. Her
pain vanished and, she felt warm inside.....

     "DAMMIT!!!!" Tetsuya swore and threw a magazine across the room. "DAMMIT
YUI!! What the hell are you doing??"
     "She's remembering her past." Keisuke sighed. "I'm sure she'll be true to
you. Just have faith."
     "If that guy puts the moves on her I'll..." Tetsuya slammed his fist
through the wall...
     Keisuke stared and shook his head. "Baka..this isn't our apartment. Better
fix that before Taka and Miaka get hit with the bill!"
     ACK!!" Tetsuya swore some more and grabbed his coat. "I'll go get
something to fix the wall with. Don't jump too far ahead in there without me
okay?"
     "Hai..see ya." Keisuke watched him go. He sighed. "Yui-chan..if you fall
for Kamaboshi...will you suffer the same pains that Miaka did?"

     Keisuke closed his eyes for a moment then opened the book again...

     "Seiryuu no Miko...felt safe in Kamaboshi's arms. Her heart remembered the
feelings that Suboshi had held for her and, she tried to forget. But, her fear
of the darkness and what was to come was overwhelming her. In time however, she
laid down and let Kamaboshi care for her...."

     Yui looked up as she heard a door open. A man and a woman stepped in
carrying bags over their shoulder.
     "Ahhhhh! She's awake!" The woman smiled and came over. "How are you
feeling?"
     Yui looked up at her. "Uhmm...better now. You're son has been taking care
of me."
     "He better be." The man grinned. "After all, this is the first time we've
had a lady in the house he brought home. But, such an unconventional
method..over his shoulder."
     Yui blushed and looked away. The man laughed.
     "HEY! Papa, what are you thinking?" Kamaboshi slammed him across the back
of the head causing him to drop the bag. "Get your hentai thoughts off her!"
     The woman glared back at her husband. "Better listen to your son if you
know what's good for you..old man!"
     The man laughed and nodded. "Gomen. But, it was quite a surprise when
Junda brought you home to us. Certainly not what we expected of him." He nodded
to the woman. "Check her wounds...I'll put things away."
     Yui watched him go as the woman shut the door. "Now..let's check those
wounds.."
     Yui leaned forward and, the woman sighed. "Not so bad now. But, they must
have hurt fiercely at the time. Who beat you like that?"
     "I...I'd rather not say." Yui looked away.
     "That's okay. I'm not trying to pry." The woman took a bucket and some
warm water and began to gently go over the wounds. "I know who you are. I know
that Junda bears the mark of a Seiryuu Seishi. His ancestor Kaika who was known
as Amiboshi told stories and left a record of his life in Koutou. He felt that
someday, you might return. But if that is the case...that means war can't be
far behind." She sighed. "It's a messy buisness. I don't blame you but...your
coming will mean...more death."
     Yui grit her teeth and nodded. "I know. But, it isn't our fault."
     "You can tell us at supper when we serve it. Junda has already prepared
most of it. He's a good boy." She got up and turned her back to Yui preparing
to leave. "I...I don't want to see him hurt but...I know he has a duty to
you..and to Seiryuu. It makes no sense. I wish sometimes he had not been born a
Seishi." The woman wiped her eyes and left....

     Shortly after, Yui was escorted carefully to the table. She saw the man
smile as Kamaboshi sat her down. "Are you better now, Seiryuu no Miko?"
     "I...hai." Yui smiled. "Arigatoo...for all your hospitality."
     "Now that we are seated and the meal is prepared..you can tell us of those
days...and of why you have come back. Our legends say that, someday Seiryuu no
Miko might return. We don't know why though."
     "I do." Kamaboshi bowed his head. "So it is said...a great darkness from
before the dawn of time would come...a darkness so great that it would threaten
the gods themselves." He looked up. "I never wanted to believe it. But, when I
rescued Yui-sama yesterday..I knew it was true."
     "What do you plan to do now?" the man asked.
     Yui closed her eyes then looked up. "I...I don't know."
     The man laughed. "I guess we haven't properly introduced ourselves. I am
Jinka and this is my wife, Gemsa."
     "You are most welcome here, Seiryuu no Miko." Gemsa smiled. "It does not
matter to us if you represent a god from another nation. Right now, rumours and
news tell us...Koutou has new leaders."
     Yui sighed. "I...I don't know for sure. But...someone I once knew has
returned...and I think he's taken over Koutou Country."
     "So quickly." Jinka passed her some bread and sipped his mug. "The Gakath
Seishi must be powerful indeed. I fear if you stay here and they come..this
village will be nothing."
     Yui nodded. "I...I can't stay here. If I do, I will bring hardship upon
everyone. I did enough of that before." She put her face in her hands
weeping.."I..I can't do that again! NOT AGAIN!!"
     "Yui-sama!" Kamaboshi got up and put his arms around her. Yui looked up
surprised. He smiled. "The darkness that comes is not your fault. We all know
that. But father is right. The more I think about it, the more it makes sense
that we must leave."
     "As soon as possible...before your enemies arrive. But, you still need
rest." Jinka smiled. "I doubt they will come overnight."
     "But what of this village?" Yui whispered.
     "If it burns..it burns." Jinka sighed.
     Gemsa slapped him hard causing Jinka to spill his soup. "OLD MAN!!" she
shouted. "What kind of foolish attitude is that you're displaying? You should
have more pride in your home!"
     "I do." Jinka rubbed his red face glaring at her. "But, this village was
burned before..and it survived. If they come and find Seiryuu no Miko not
here..they will leave the innocent in peace."
     "At least we hope so, Papa." Kamaboshi finished his meal and looked at
Yui. "But, it'll be okay. Even if they attack, the villagers here are tough. I
doubt that the Gakath Seishi will waste their time. There is only one place I
think you will be safe. But, it will bring hardship to others. Yet, if what you
are saying is true and Suzaku no Miko and her Seishi are returning...it would
be the best place for us."
     Gemsa nodded. "You are wise, my son. Yet, you have always said that you're
the product of the past memories of others."
     "I no longer doubt it." Kamaboshi got up. "I'll take care of the animals
in the field. Yui-sama..please rest. Tomorrow...we'll leave...for Konan
Country."
     "Konan Country?" Yui looked at all of them. "To the Emperor?"
     "My friend...will vouch for us." Kamaboshi grinned. "Perhaps if I'd used
my head, you would have just stayed there anyway. But then, you never would
have gotten to meet my parents. And, my parents are the best."
     Yui blushed and, Gemsa smiled. Jinka laughed. "Go do your chores, boy!
I'll entertain Seiryuu no Miko for awhile."
     Kamaboshi grinned and opened the front door. "Don't let him bore you
Yui-sama." He waved and shut the door.
     Yui felt better. The pain in her back was subsiding. She realized she was
no longer alone..no longer in fear. She saw the two adults smile at her.
"Arigatoo." she whispered.
     "You're safe now. But, tomorrow you'll be able to travel. Junda is a good
boy. He'll take care of you."
     "May I ask you something?" Gemsa leaned forward.
     Yui nodded hesitantly.
     "How do you intend to fight this evil? Can Seiryuu and the other gods
truly work together when Seiryuu has always been a god of war?"
     "I...I don't know." Yui fought tears coming to her eyes. "If Seiryuu is a
god of war...then he must be made to understand that, without his help, even he
will eventually be consumed. From what I know and have seen...this universe and
my own are threatened. I don't know how but...Gakath will use Miaka's daughter
to shadow both universes in darkness. She is so young...younger then when Miaka
and I first came."
     "Does Suzaku no Miko have a plan?"
     "I hope so." Yui looked at the floor. "Before I was returned to this
universe by Nakago...or whatever he's become...she had left to find her Seishi.
She was told in a dream by Taiitsu-kun that they had been reborn in our
world...under different names."
     "If she can bring together her Seishi...what about you?" Gemsa asked.
     "My Seishi...other then Kamaboshi...were all too evil or vain to receive a
chance at another life I think. Except Nakago." Yui shuddered. "It was Nakago.
I felt his chi. Yet, there was something about him. He wasn't what I
remembered. He was....more sinister. The dark power we are about to do battle
with...gave him his chance. He won't make the same mistakes he did before
though."
     "Nakago." Jinka sighed. "He was the strongest of the Seiryuu Seishi
according to the legends. But, don't worry. We have something that might help
you."
     "Help me?" Yui asked.
     "Hai." Jinka got up and moved to the rear of the small house. "We've been
holding these...for a long time."
     Yui watched as he came back with a small pouch. Gemsa sighed as he put the
pouch on the table. "Is this the right time, Jinka?"
     "Can you think of a better time? Or a more needed time?" Jinka opened the
pouch and pulled out two objects. They flashed as the light of the candle
bounced off them.
     Yui gasped. "The...the Shinzahos!"
     "Hai, Seiryuu no Miko." Gemsa nodded. "Long ago after things were settled,
Amiboshi felt that if Koutou Country possessed them...war would come again. So,
he went back one night...and took them. They have been in our family..ever
since."
     Yui nodded. "Since he was a Seiryuu Seishi, he was able to enter the
temple. That makes sense. We wondered what had happened to them."
     "Now you know." Gemsa smiled. "They're yours. Use them to call Seiryuu.
But before you do...think about what you wish for."
     "Junda has a good friend that is a Byakko Seishi. He can help you choose
what path to take." Jinka nodded. 
     Yui took the Shinzahos and looked at them. "I had these before...and stole
them from Miaka." She closed her eyes. "All of this..is bringing back my
memories. Some of it I tried so hard to forget."
     Gemsa patted Yui's hands gently. "Now, now. That's in the past. When
Suzaku no Miko arrives...you'll be with her, right?"
     "Hai. But, the worst part is...we're fighting against her daughter. And
with only two gods..can we win? If I can't convince Seiryuu to help...would he
instead side with the enemy?"
     The two adults eyes grew wide and they looked at each other. Jinka
stammered. "We...we never even thought of that. Could it happen?"
     "I...I don't know." Yui looked at the ceiling..."but you did say he is a
god of war. Maybe that's just our perception of him. Yet...I feel uneasy about
the whole thing. Something is bothering me that...." Yui's eyes suddenly turned
and stared at them. "Oh my god! I...I just remembered! How could I have been so
foolish!"
     "Yui-sama?" Gemsa asked.
     "I...I can't call Seiryuu...and Miaka can't call Suzaku!! Because..." Yui
burst into tears..."because neither one of us are....virgins!!!!"



                    Chapter Twenty: Dark Seduction!


     Shouts and men running startled Firesakal as she walked toward the Temple
of Gakath. She stopped and looked briefly at the pieces of destroyed statue
that had once been of the dragon god known as Seiryuu. She sighed. "Times
change..and so do people."
     She turned and saw what appeared to be a great military force assembling.
"What is Xangel doing now?" she whispered. She opened the door to the temple.
     Orcalsi turned and smiled as she entered. "Jori! I don't see you much
anymore. Please, let's visit."
     Firesakal moved to her sister and hugged her close. She stroked her blonde
hair and nodded. "I know. You're always singing and, I seem to be doing a lot
of Xangel-san's dirty work."
     "He's been so good to the people. He's made it so Gakath is worshipped by
all." Orcalsi looked up at the great statue of Gakath as she spoke. "Soon,
Gakath no Miko will call him...and all will be right."
     "Lausel..." Firesakal swallowed. "I've been thinking...let's leave here."
     Orcalsi stared at her sister in surprise. "Leave? Now? But..we're needed
here! People listen to my songs. They love us all. Besides, we swore an oath to
protect Mia-san..and we will." She grinned.
     "Dammit Lausel..it isn't the same anymore." She glared up at the statue.
"I am beginning to feel, we're no better now then the ones that were in power
that killed our parents. Do you really want Mia-san to call Gakath and return
our parents to the same type of government that sacrificed them?"
     "Jori..what's gotten into you?" Orcalsi sat down on the edge of the
fountain. She looked briefly at the huge Cobra with wings above her. "Didn't we
swear an oath?"
     "Sure but, did we really know what the hell we were getting ourselves
into here?"
     Orcalsi nodded. "You're just tired. Go find Chagon..he'll take care of
you." Orcalsi winked.
     Firesakal sat down. "You're so out of touch, Lausel. Xangel-san hasn't
told you a thing has he? The country could be in flames and you'd never know
it. What the hell is wrong with you? You've always been a follower but now, it
seems like you're a different person!"
     "And why am I so out of touch, Jori?" Orcalsi stood up and tossed her
hair. "I would think you'd be happy you have a boyfriend now and..."
     "LAUSEL..." Firesakal grit her teeth. "Setia...is dead! So is
Thinol. Periv I think was his name."
     "De...dead?" Orcalsi whispered.
     "Hai. Dead. It's gone too far. I was hot for revenge but, the Suzaku
Seishi have come. They've killed two of us already! They have powers too. One
blew a hole in Thinol's head with some metal object. I've never seen anything
like it!"
     "Jori...you were the one that was thirsting for blood when we destroyed
Koutou's government and took control. You're the one that talked me into this."
     "And I think I made a mistake." Firesakal swore. "It's gone too far. Let's
return to Hokkan Country."
     Orcalsi was silent a moment. "And..and live in the wild again?"
     "No...we can go to a town. We can start all over."
     "No." Orcalsi whispered.
     "No?" Firesakal laughed. "What do you mean..no?"
     Orcalsi glared at her. "Just what I said...NO! I've decided that, this is
where I belong!" She looked upward. "The image of Gakath is beautiful and,
he'll bring peace to us all. He'll unite the countries that are torn apart by
war and bring us all together. It's best for everyone."
     "No it isn't!" Firesakal countered. "Let me tell you about this so-called
leadership! Xangel-san is torturing everyone he can to find out where these
damn Shinzahos are. He's hiding from Mia-san the fact two of her Seishi are
dead..."
     "I would expect so. We wouldn't want to upset her." Orcalsi sighed. "It's
okay. We'll get the Shinzahos as Xangel says..and win anyway."
     "LAUSEL!!"
     Orcalsi stared at her sister. "If you want to leave Jori, go ahead. I'm
happy here. My songs keep everyone in harmony. Xangel-san seems to like me. I'm
sorry that your boyfriend got killed but.."
     Firesakal swore and turned away. "I..I don't know you anymore, Lausel. You
used to listen to me."
     "I have a mind of my own." Orcalsi answered. "For once..I'm not listening
to you all the time."
     "No..you're listening to someone who doesn't give a damn about you. You're
just being used. Like the rest of us."
      "Exactly.." Orcalsi smiled. "We're all here to serve Mia-san. She is the
Gakath no Miko..and she'll bring us all peace."
     "You sound like someone who's mind is fading. You're not the sister I
knew. Sayonarra...Orcalsi." Firesakal turned and walked toward the door...
     "Jori...wait!"
     Firesakal turned and smiled. "Change your mind?"
     "No...but.." Orcalsi looked away. "Don't go to the Suzaku Seishi. If you
do.." Her eyes met Firesakal's with a cold gleam..."we'll be enemies and...I'll
be forced to kill you."
     Jori felt a cold fear grip her. "Lausel..."
     "Leave now. If you're not with us...you're against us."
     "I could never kill you." Firesakal looked away. "I just want things to be
like they were between us. Before this insanity even started."
     "Then stay." Orcalsi nodded. "Fulfill your duties as a Gakath Seishi.
Mia-san needs you."
     "But, I don't believe in this anymore." Firesakal swore. "We aren't the
same people and, I doubt if our goals are the same. Maybe what we're doing
isn't right!"
     "Do you really feel that way?" Orcalsi walked toward her.
     "I...I am beginning to."
     "Jori...leave."
     Firesakal stepped back. She felt anger. "Lausel...you aren't strong enough
to take me."
     "You're a Gakath Seishi..where is your loyalty?" 
     Firesakal gasped as, Orcalsi moved with incredible speed and slammed her
against the wall. She felt a sharp pain whistle through her head and realized
her sister was attacking her with her voice!
     Orcalsi sang in a pitch beyond human hearing. Firesakal screamed as it
tore through her brain...
     Xangel walked out of the shadows. "Traitor..." He smiled. "You could have
had your revenge but instead, you chose to go against us."
     "I...I didn't!" Firesakal fell to the floor gasping. "I...I just..want
answers!"
     Xangel smiled and nodded to Orcalsi. "She's no longer your sister. Take
her outside this temple...and destroy her!"
     Orcalsi changed the pitch of her voice and, Firesakal gasped. She swung at
Orcalsi but, the younger girl jumped back easily. Something slammed into
Firesakal's face and she cried out. Gathering her strength, she ran for the
door....
     Something gripped her throat. She gagged as she found hair choking her.
"Lausel.." she whispered..
     Orcalsi approached. Her eyes flashed. "When we get the Shinzahos..it won't
matter if you're alive or dead. You should have stayed with us."
     "Please..." Jori gasped.
     Suddenly gathering her strength, Firesakal screamed and, a silver flame
launched from her. Xangel dove sideways and took Orcalsi down with him. The
flame exploded into the statue of Gakath!
     "DESTROY HER!!" Xangel shouted.
     Firesakal formed her ball into a whip and swung it hard slamming into
Sarmantra who blocked the door. The woman screamed and went down. Moving
quickly, Firesakal jumped over her and ran out of the temple. She could hear
shouts and swung her arms behind her creating a wall of flame. Then, she dove
into the darkness of a forest to escape....
     Xangel emerged from the temple. "One less to worry about." He smiled. He
turned and saw Orcalsi come to him.
     "Orcalsi.." He bent down and kissed her. She smiled. "Your songs..bring
peace to our people..and death...to the Suzaku..and their allies."
     "Will Firesakal run to them?" Orcalsi whispered.
     "It is likely." Xangel hugged her close. "But, we have the strength of
Gakath behind us. And soon...we'll have the Shinzahos."
     Orcalsi looked up. "You know where they are?"
     "I do. But...it isn't your concern. I have others handling that problem.
Soon...we shall be launching a great force against Konan Country. Like
before..as in the past...Konan will suffer for it's resistance to us."
     "And Gakath will come...and unite all separate nations into one."
     Xangel nodded. "And then shall we prevail..over all those who ever hurt
us. It is destiny Orcalsi. Through darkness shall a new universe be formed. And
those that rule it...shall have ultimate power!"
     "I'm proud to be a Gakath Seishi." Orcalsi nodded. "And next time I see
Firesakal...or the Suzaku Seishi...I'll destroy them!"


     "Oh my god.." Keisuke leaned back and put the book in his lap. He looked
out the window. "Tomorrow is Tuesday. If this keeps going on, how the hell is
Miaka going to explain it to Suza-san's mother?"
     He picked up the book again. "If she even survives. Firesakal has crossed
over so, that's one less Seishi. But, Nakago is a dangerous guy."
     He looked up as the door opened. Tetsuya walked in. "What did I miss?"
     "Firesakal has crossed over. She's run off after they tried to kill her.
Nakago has her sister as a pawn."
     "Damn him!" Tetsuya sighed. "Anymore about Yui?"
     "No and, you better fix the holes in the wall. Fix the one that Tasuki put
there too while you're at it."
     "Okay...just don't leave me behind. Read to me as I work."
     Keisuke sighed. "It's been all I can do not to panic. They're spiraling
down to one hell of a mess. It doesn't matter if the Gakath have less Seishi.
Nakago says he knows where the Shinzahos are."
     "Yui has them.." Tetsuya stared at him. "NO! If that's the case.."
     "Yui is in danger." Keisuke picked up the book....

     "Gakath no Miko sighed as she relaxed in the pool. She felt the warmness
of the water over her body..and felt her spirit rest. Looking over, she could
see Forsa watching her. She smiled. He was with her constantly now..."
     "And twisting her around his damn finger!" Tetsuya growled.
     "Baka. Be quiet or, I won't read anymore to you!"
     "Gomen." Tetsuya began patching the holes..
     Keisuke shook his head...
    

     "Forsa."
     "Hai, Mia?"
     "I..I feel so much better about things then I did. But, there's this
nagging feeling that something isn't the same anymore."
     Forsa nodded. "We've had a few setbacks. But..it isn't something we can't
work around. It took me awhile to calm you after seeing the Suzaku Seishi."
     "I..I just couldn't believe he looked like my father." Mia shuddered and
swam across the pool on her back as she spoke. "His eyes were in pain as he was
pleading with me."
     "One of the powers of the Suzaku is to be able to control the emotions of
others. But, if you harden yourself, you can stand against it."
     "You mean..they make me feel things?"
     Forsa smiled. "Hai. If your chi is weak enough..they can. You need to put
all feelings of doubt aside, Mia-san. They are the enemy. They are going to use
every trick they can to stop you. They were able to see enough of your mind to
gather those images. I wouldn't be surprised if others tried to appear as your
family or friends."
     "Anyone?" Mia gasped.
     "Hai..anyone." Forsa walked to the edge of the pool. Mia ducked down in
the water.
     "Baka! I'm naked!"
     Forsa laughed. "I know. But, I won't look." He turned his head. "I must be
honest with you as, you will find out soon. This may change your opinion about
perhaps feeling a need to deal peacefully with them."
     "What do you mean?" Mia asked. She climbed out of the water and accepted a
cloth around her body offered by a servant.
     Forsa sighed deeply as if he didn't want to say something. He turned
seeing she was wrapped now. "Mia...Chagon and Thinol...are dead."
     Mia's eyes stared at him. "What? But...how..?"
     "Killed...by the Suzaku Seishi. And that's not all! Remember I told you
about their mind powers?"
     "Hai." Mia's voice whispered in fear.
     "They've turned Firesakal against us. She is a rogue now."
     "Jori..a traitor?" Mia shook her head. "NO! I won't believe it!"
     "Believe her sister. You may ask Orcalsi. Would she lie to you?"
     Mia fought her tears. "They..they were so close."
     Forsa smiled and wrapped his arms around her. "I know. And, Sarmantra is
filled with hatred for the Suzaku for killing her husband. It's now inevitable
that we must stop them from interfering with us. Xangel-san has located the
Shinzahos. We'll be going after them very soon. But, we also must punish the
Suzaku."
     "How?" Mia looked at him.
     Forsa hugged her and sighed. "Xangel-san..is preparing a massive
force...to attack and destroy the leadership of Konan Country."
     "NOO!" Mia pulled away. "This..this is..wrong! Innocent people will die!
If you have to defend us against the Suzaku, that's fine. But, don't hurt the
innocent!"
     "This whole affair is because of the Suzaku." Forsa locked eyes with her.
"It's because of their insensitivities to everyone and their desire for power
that anyone was killed at all!"
     "Please...no." Mia whispered.
     "Mia..." Forsa pulled away. "I was a mercenary before I became a Seishi. I
know that this country had a history of war. I was involved in a few conflicts.
But also, Konan Country has been the crux of some of it. If we remove that
leadership and also call Gakath, our dreams of being a great nation will be
realized."
     Mia sat down. "You..you and everyone want me to rule this great nation."
     "As our Miko. You would not be expected to take on the responsibilities of
governing such nations."
     "Forsa.." She shook her head. "I don't think I want this anymore. It's not
something I thought would lead to all this. I can't believe that Jori would
leave us! I can't believe that Periv and Setia are dead!"
     Forsa looked down at her. "Look at me Mia!"
     His tone startled her and, she met his eyes. They were filled with a fire
she couldn't escape!
     "Mia...do you love me?"
     "I...you know I do. I'd do anything for you, Forsa."
     "I'm not ready to do that with you." Forsa smiled.
     "BAKA!!" Mia grabbed his robe and pulled him down slapping him! "I'm not
going that far with..."
     "Mia.." Forsa took her hands. "You need to understand something. I don't
want your body..at least, not yet. Until you call Gakath, I can't touch you
that way anyway. What you need to understand is, lovers have to feel trust with
each other. I trust that you will fulfill your duties and call Gakath. You
trust that I will protect you and when this is all over, we'll be together
forever. Doesn't that sound reasonable?"
     "Forsa.." Mia pulled away. "Sometimes I feel like I'm talking to two
people. One that truly loves me. The other..that wants something from me..but I
don't know what."
     Forsa smiled. "You're very perceptive." He laughed. "It seems that way
because, I can never decide how I want to act when I'm with you. You do
something to me, Mia. That's why I love you."
     "Forsa.." she whispered.
     He kissed her gently and smiled. "See? Made you blush!"
     "Forsa!" Mia giggled.
     "Seriously." He held her close. "We have to trust in Xangel-san's
leadership. You are Gakath no Miko but, when it comes to knowing how to best
proceed, we must leave all such duties to him. That is why he is so important.
His knowledge of the Suzaku and their allies will be their undoing as we
uncover their tricks and defeat them. I know you are intelligent enough to see
this."
     "Hai..I understand." Mia stood up and nodded. "I just wish there was
another way. They won't even talk to us?"
     "You saw." Forsa turned her to face him. "They're using tricks to make you
think one is your father..or anyone you care for. Does that sound like
reasonable people to you?"
     "No.." Mia leaned against him. "I guess not."
     "And do you really think your father is here?"
     "He can't be." Mia looked up suddenly.."Unless..."
     "Unless?" Forsa smiled.
     "Maybe he found a way in! Maybe he's with the Suzaku and..." Mia pulled
back suddenly. "Wait a minute! I..I think I remember something..."
     Forsa's face frowned. "What do you remember?"
     "Something.." Mia squinted trying to remeber. "Something about..Suzaku no
Miko!"
     "Suzaku no Miko...is your enemy, Mia."
     Mia shook her head. "It was something else. When we went to Konan Country
to try to get the Shinzahos. We fell under attack. And..I heard her name. It
was..."
     "Was?" Forsa smiled and hugged her close. He passed his hand over her
face. "What was her name?"
     "Her name.." Mia's voice fell suddenly. "I..I guess it doesn't matter."
     "No..it doesn't." Forsa pulled away and his eyes focused on her's. "The
only thing that matters is calling Gakath...right?"
     "Hai." Mia nodded. "I see that now. I'm Gakath no Miko. I'll fulfill my
duties as Miko and bring our God to us."
     "And does Miko have any concerns regarding Xangel-san's plans of hastening
the unification of all nations as one...beginning with the destruction of Konan
Country's leadership?"
     Mia blinked. She nodded slowly. "I..I feel tired. Tell Xangel-san to do
whatever he feels is right."
     "Excellent, Mia." Forsa hugged her. But, as he did, his face changed. He
shook his head. "I wish..."
     "Wish?" Mia looked up.
     "I wish...that I felt more complete. Sometimes, I can't remember what I
said." He moved away holding his head. "I think I'll lie down."
     "Forsa...are you ill?" Mia moved in front of him, concerned.
     "What did I just say to you?" he asked.
     Mia smiled. "That you love me..and that following Xangel-san's plan is
best."
     Forsa laughed. "Hai. That was it. I must be a total baka. It was like it
went right past me even though I said it. I'll see you later, Mia." He kissed
her and left....
     Mia watched him go feeling some of her joy pass from her. She moved to an
adjoining room and dressed.
     "Forsa.." she whispered. "What's wrong with you..?"


     Xangel looked up as Forsa entered. "How is Mia-san?"
     "She's fine. She almost remembered who Suzaku no Miko was but..I cleared
her mind as you showed me."
     "Good." Xangel turned to the window and watched as thousands of men were
assembling. "I'm using the military of Koutou Country to prepare our attack
against Konan Country. While they attack, we as Seishi will go in under cover
and kill Konan's leaders. Of course, the Suzaku Seishi will come to defend
Konan..."
     "And we'll be there waiting for them." Forsa smiled. "Good plan. So what
then?"
     "We'll have the Shinzahos by then. Miko's first duty after calling Gakath
will be to seal the power of Suzaku. That will end things."
     "Xangel-san..I have..some concerns."
     Xangel looked at him. "Your concerns are nothing to worry about.
Everything is going as planned, Forsa."
     "Then why do I feel like I'm fighting myself?"
     Xangel smiled. "Because that part of you that isn't me...wants control."
     Forsa stared at him. "Who..who am I?"
     "Someone else who died...and now co-exists with me. But, don't worry. Once
I'm whole again..so will you be. You'll remember then."
     "I keep trying to remember something...but I can't." Forsa closed his
eyes. "Why is the part of me that is you controlling me?"
     "Because if that part wasn't...you might not be as powerful as you are
now. It's necessary for you to fight the Suzaku Seishi. After Gakath has been
called...you'll be yourself fully."
      "Did you make a deal with Gakath to bring me back?"
     Xangel turned away. "In order for Nakago to return..other lives had to be
used. Lives that were dying anyway. On the brink of death, your soul was merged
with my own..by Gakath. That is why we think so much alike. You are a Gakath
Seishi...leave it at that. You'll be whole soon."
     "Xangel..I must know. Are you in love with Mia..or am I?"
     Xangel smiled. "Obviously, you are. Once Gakath is called, you'll know
this fully. There will be no more doubts. You didn't realize this..did you?"
     "When we spoke before...I denied it." Forsa looked away. "But now that I
think of her all the time..I find..I can't."
     "Just remember yourself. Don't let that part that is you overcome the part
of me within you. Take care of Mia-san just as I did with Yui-sama. This time,
we won't be betrayed..will we?"
     "No.." Forsa smiled. "I don't mind that part of you inside me. It brings
me strength. I won't betray you the way Firesakal did. It would be like
betraying myself, I think. I just don't like deceiving Mia."
     "She'll come to understand..in time. She'll fulfill her duties..and all
will be as it should."  
     "I understand. Arigatoo. I look forward to the calling of Gakath."
     Xangel nodded. "Now go stay with Mia-san."
     Forsa turned and left.
     Xangel smiled. "And when that part of me within you is gone..and Nakago is
whole once more...there will be no more need...for you...Forsa-san. You'll be
consumed along with your Miko. But...at least you'll be together...."

     

                          Chapter Twenty One:
                      The Return of Suzaku no Miko!


     "Hey! Miaka! What the hell are you doing?" I'm hungry too!"
     Miaka scarfed down food as quickly as Togo could grab for it. "Tasuki, I'm
starving! I haven't eaten in..."
     "WELL NEITHER HAVE WE MIAKA!!!" Sherry shouted. She sighed and shook her
head.
     Taiitsu-kun looked away. "Her appetite hasn't changed."
     Suza looked at everyone then her eyes came to rest on Miaka. She burst out
laughing.
     "Suza-san?" Tasuki blinked.
     Suza grinned. "Sukunami-san looks like a gorilla at feeding time!" She
burst into giggles.
     Miaka opened her mouth and stared at Suza. Sherry joined in the laughter
and Togo fell on the floor.
     "Hmmm..I don't know if this is such a good idea. Neither one of you are
qualified to be Mikos right now. It takes strength and..."
     "AND WILL!"
     "AND DESIRE!!
     AND....HOPE!"
     "And!!!"
     "HEYYYYYYYY!!!!" Taiitsu-kun shoved her face inbetween the Nyn's Nyn's
that had appeared and talked over the top of her. "I WAS GOING TO SAY THAT!"
     "And she says I look like a gorilla." Miaka sighed.
     "WHAT WAS THAT??" Taiitsu-kun shouted.
     "Noooooothing.." Miaka snickered.
     "SHE SAID YOU LOOK LIKE AN OLD BA...YAGHHHHHHHHHH!!!!!"
     Sherry watched Togo fly across the room again and slam into the ceiling at
the opposite end before falling down. She sighed. "Baka. He never learns."
     "Miaka-san it's good to see you feeling so much better, no da!" Chichiri 
stood up. "But, I'll try to eat when you're asleep so I at least get
something."
     "Miaka you're such a pig." Sherry giggled.
     "A PIG?? AM NOT!"
     "AM TOO!" Sherry countered.
     "AM NOT!!" Miaka shouted.
     Suza burst out laughing. "Sukunami-san, you're so funny. I wish I'd seen
this before. The only funny thing Mia ever told me about you was your terrible
cooking and how she try's to think up excuses to avoid...." Suza saw Miaka's
face turn red and shut up immediately.
     "You still can't cook?" Togo asked coming up behind them. "Miaka, I would
think with a family that you..."
     "DON'T EVEN START TASUKI!!" Miaka turned and looked daggers at him.
     "Hey hey, Tasuki." Sherry laughed. "Remember the time that Miaka made that
food for everyone and Tamahome said it tasted like..."
     "NURIKO!!!"
     Sherry clamped her mouth shut seeing Miaka was seething. 
     "It tasted like pig swill...but I ate it anyway..and got sick."
     Everyone turned and stared in amazement as Taka smiled.
     "Tamahome!" Miaka jumped out of her chair. "Tamahome, are you alright?"
     "Ack!" He gasped as Miaka hugged him. "I...I will be..if you
don't..squeeze so tight! OWWWWW!"
     Miaka let go and smiled. "Tamahome..I love you."
     "And I love you too, Miaka. Otherwise, I wouldn't nearly get killed for
you. But...we still don't have Mia."
     "Are you feeling well enough to travel?" Taiitsu-kun asked. "Yui-san is
still out there and, although she is with Amiboshi, she may not be safe."
     "He is well enough. And...so are we."
     Miaka gasped as Hotosama and Muhabsa stood there. Jim nodded. "We're okay,
everyone."
     "Chiriko!" Togo shook his head. "Baka! You and everyone were badly hurt!
How...?"
     "I healed them..partially."
     Miaka looked at Muhabsa. He was smiling and, he raised his hand. His
character glowed on it. "Mitsukake. But, you were dying.."
     "I think Suzaku gave us enough energy...to go on. I am not fully healed
but...I was able to use enough chi to get them back on their feet. And, my
natural body defenses are doing the rest. The poison that was killing me has
been defeated."     
     "So that means we're all together again!" Miaka cried out with joy and
hugged Taka again making him cry out. "WE CAN SAVE MIA!!!"
     "Baka." Sherry sighed. "We don't have a clue what to do. We need the
Shinzahos. We don't even know where they are."
     "Yui-chan and I can use our own Shinzahos to call Suzaku. From there, we
can figure out the rest." Miaka looked at everyone. "But, where do we start?"
     "We need supplies..and assistance." Hotosama said. "Just like we did to
find everyone, we must use what we can in this world. Therefore...we'll return
to Konan Country...and ask for help."
     "The current Konan Emperor?" Taka sighed. "Will they listen to us?"
     "There are ways to prove who we are. It will be interesting if nothing
else to see the reactions. Once we have proven our identities, we will have no
problem getting anything we need in our search for the Shinzahos."
     "Hotohori." Miaka smiled. "You were so open with us then. You gave your
all and every resource...just like you did with your corporation."
     "I always cared for you Miaka." Hotosama smiled then chuckled when he saw
Taka's glare. "I'm sure the current Konan Emperor will be just as giving."
     "Then you must go if you are all well enough." Taiitsu-kun looked at each
one as she spoke. "Time grows shorter. The Gakath are moving quickly and,
Nakago's plans are falling into place. His few setbacks will mean nothing if he
obtains the Shinzahos first and Gakath is freed. If Gakath is freed, I don't
know how you will stop her. Three gods may not be enough."
     "Then we've got to hurry. Come on everyone!" Jim nodded.
     Chichiri threw his cloak on the floor. "Get on everyone, no da! We'll get
there as quick as possible!"
     Miaka smiled as her Seishi gathered around her. She looked down at Suza
who was puzzled. "Will we be okay?" she asked.
     "We've got to." Miaka said determined. "Let's go!"
     The group faded into Chichiri's cloak and, Taiitsu-kun watched until they
were gone. She turned and looked upward. "Byakko...Seiryuu...be there when we
need you or...all is lost."

     Konan soldiers on guard gasped and jumped in surprise as there was a flash
and suddenly, a group of people appeared. Some of them wore strange clothes.
     "HALT!!!" one shouted. He aimed his spear. "Magicians! WHO ARE YOU?"
     Hotosama stepped forward. "I am Konan's former Emperor...Shi Histe...known
also as Suzaku Seishi...Hotohori!"
     The men gasped. People around them screamed.
     "We seem to have made one hell of an entrance" Sherry commented.
     "EMPEROR HOTOHORI!!!" one man shouted. "IMPOSSIBLE!"
     Miaka smiled. "I'm Sukunami Miaka..Suzaku no Miko."
     More people gasped. Soldiers surrounded them. "LIES!!" some shouted.
     "This is getting tiresome, no da!" Chichiri shook his head. "Take us to
your Emperor so we can prove it!"
     "That we will!" a voice said. Everyone parted as a man in armor stepped
forward. "And if you lie...you will all die the most horrible death imaginable
for your blasphemy!"
     Suza shuddered against Miaka as the group was taken forward into the huge
castle. Hotosama smiled as he admired some of it.
     "Some of this hasn't changed." he commented.
     "Looks almost the same when I was here." Taka nodded.
     "SILENCE!!" the man in armor glared at them. "YOU WILL BE SILENT!!"
     Hotosama locked eyes with him. "You will soon apologize for your words.
But for now..I forgive you."
     The man stared at him and ordered the guards to bring them in....
     Miaka's eyes widened as she stepped into the huge throne room. It was more
elaborate then the one Hotohori had used. This Emperor had exotic taste.
     Hotosama watched as a young teen richly dressed got down from a throne at
the far end and walked toward them..
     "YOUR HIGHNESS!!" an advisor shouted.
     "SILENCE!!" the boy answered. He walked up to the group. Togo looked
nervously at the soldiers around them. The boy stopped and smiled. "You don't
even look like the Suzaku Seishi! And I have had one false Miko already!" He
glared at Miaka then suddenly stopped.."But..you do look similar."
     Hotosama nodded. "Emperor...we have come for your help. I am your
ancestor..Shi Histe..Hotohori."
     The boy nodded solemnly. "If you are not lying...you are my hero come back
from the dead. I have two ways to prove this. If you are telling the truth, all
my riches and Konan Country will be restored to you. If not...you will all be
tortured to death horribly!"
     "A Konan Emperor should not torture anyone." Hotosama smiled."That is the
way of others...not us."
     The boy glared at him. "WE SHALL SEE!" He nodded to the man behind him. He
took a picture from him. 
     Miaka gasped. "The picture! The one I took for you Hotohori..they still
have it!"
     The boy nodded. "This is one of our most cherished things..along with the
gifts that were saved from the Suzaku Seishi." He looked at the picture then
back at them. "So far, you fail.." He looked at Miaka. "Except for her! She
looks somewhat like an older version of Suzaku no Miko!"
     "We have been reborn in Miaka's world. Our bodies and lives are different
now." Hotosama bowed slightly. "I cannot prove by looks who we are."
     "Then you had best pass the second test...or your deaths will be sure and
swift!" The Emperor looked at the man in armor. "Lord Kinsa! Take them to the
Temple of Suzaku!"
     "Hai!" The man nodded to the soldiers and, the group was forced backward.
The Emperor followed with several advisors and soldiers.
     As they approached the temple, Miaka felt a warmth inside her. Before they
reached it, the doors swung open on their own!
     The young Emperor gasped as with the doors a red light came forth and
bathed the group within it! Miaka turned and suddenly, her looks changed! She
appeared younger. An image of the Miaka nineteen years ago! 
     The Suzaku Seishi closed their eyes and the light moved through them.
Sherry smiled. "I'm no longer Sherry Nolan...I'm Suzaku Seishi..Nuriko!"
     Togo nodded. "And, I'm Tasuki."
     Dr. Muhabsa glowed with power. His Seishi symbol showed on his hand. "I
am..Mitsukake."
     Jim opened his eyes. He walked into the temple. "Chiriko...has come home."
     Hotosama nodded. "Emperor Shi Histe...Suzaku Seishi...Hotohori...will once
again defend Konan Country..and protect...Suzaku no Miko!"
     Taka's forehead glowed with brightness..."Tamahome...will always be
with..Suzaku no Miko!"
     "DA!!!" Chichiri held up his staff. It glowed as he spoke. "Suzaku
Seishi...Chichiri! I"ll protect Miaka.." he turned and nodded to the
Emperor.."and Konan Country..forever!"
     Miaka turned and faced the Emperor and assembled men behind him and,
nodded with determination. "Sukunami Miaka...I was...Suzaku no Miko!"
     The crowd gasped in awe. The soldiers threw their weapons on the ground
and dropped to their knees.
     Hotohori turned and walked to the assembled items on the table richly
preserved. He picked up a sword and with one swift motion drew it from it's
scabbard! The light of Suzaku sparkled from it. He held it upward....
     "WE HAVE COME...TO SAVE KONAN COUNTRY! AND TO PROTECT...SUZAKU NO MIKO!!"
     The Emperor gasped and fell to his knees.
     "Gomen nasai! Gomen nasai!! I...I didn't mean to doubt you!" He looked up
in awe as Hotohori approached. His looks had changed and, he resembled the
Hotohori of old!
     "Forgive me!!" the Emperor bowed before them.
     Miaka smiled as Hotohori bent down and made the boy look up.
     "Emperor..what is your name?"
     "It's..Gasai...great one." the Emperor whispered.
     Hotohori looked at the others. "We will support Emperor Gasai with all our
strength." He turned back and smiled. "The ground is not the place for an
Emperor. Please stand."
     The advisors gasped as he drew Emperor Gasai to his feet. The boy cried
out and hugged Hotohori! "HOTOHORI-SAMA!! YOU'VE RETURNED!!!"
     Hotohori nodded and pulled away. "To save this world..from a threat so
great it threatens all of our lives."
     Gasai looked at Miaka. "Su...Suzaku no Miko! I..I can't believe it!"
     Miaka shook her head. She moved Suza forward who was still in shock.
     "I was Suzaku no Miko but...in order to save this world..and call
Suzaku..that duty has fallen to Suza...the new Miko."
     The boy stared at Suza and smiled. "I look forward to hearing why this is
needed..and what has transpired in the last four hundred years since you and
the Seishi have walked this land."
     Suza swallowed nervously. "I..this is my first time here."
     "And you are most welcome." Gasai took her hand and turned to the
assemblage. "TODAY IS A NATIONAL HOLIDAY!! EVERYONE MUST CELEBRATE...SUZAKU NO
MIKO....HAS TRULY RETURNED!!!!"
     Shouts of praise rang out around them as men rose their weapons in salute.
People shouted as one great throng. Gasai took Suza's hand and bowed. "Please
allow me to lead you to where we can properly refresh you all." He smiled at
her. "Suzaku no Miko...I am deeply honored and privileged to be with you.." He
turned and smiled at Miaka. "And you..Miko mentor."
     Miaka nodded. "We're happy to be here..Emperor Gasai."
     Tamahome sighed. "I hope winning the rest of this is that easy."
     "Baka!" Nuriko slammed him to the ground. "None of this is easy!"
     "Ouch!" Tamahome whined.
     Tasuki laughed. "Tama got clobbered by a girl! Tama got clobbered
by..YAGHHHHHHH!"
     Tamahome picked Tasuki up and ran for a nearby pond. "DID YOU EVER LEARN
HOW TO SWIM?" he shouted.
     The crowd cheered and laughed as Tasuki shouted and struggled to get free.
Nuriko sighed. "They are so childish at times."
     Emperor Gasai stared at them all. "Truly the legends are true! Everything
I have heard." He smiled at Hotohori. "Hotohori-sama..please...my kingdom..is
yours!"
     Hotohori shook his head. "I have returned only to help destroy the evil
which threatens us all. I would never think of taking from you what you have
rightly been given. But, any help you can give..we would appreciate."
     "You have it! All of you! Whatever I can give..it is all yours!"
     Gasai smiled at Suza. "Please Miko-sama..allow me to escort you?"
     Suza blushed shyly. "I..hai..."

     Hours later, Gasai listened as Hotohori told their story..and of the
threat of Gakath. He looked at his advisors as he listened. "So...the other
Miko...was your daughter..Miaka-sama."
     "Other Miko?" Miaka gasped.
     "Hai. She and three of her Seishi were here. They tried to get the
Shinzahos but..we didn't have them. We proved them false but..." he shrugged.
"They escaped."
     "Please don't hurt Mia." Miaka looked down. "She's being used..and doesn't
know what she's doing."
     "Those with her...are truly evil." Gasai turned to the man next to him.
"Lord Kinsa, please increase our border guards and watch for any threat from
Koutou Country."
     "It has already been done, your highness. As always, I anticipated your
wishes."
     Gasai grinned. "You're always doing that. Have the best quarters in the
Palace been prepared for our honored heroes?"
     "Of course, your highness." Lord Kinsa bowed to Hotohori. "You were right
great Emperor...I apologize for my words earlier." 
     Miaka smiled. "You were already suspicious of us. But now, we need to come
up with some kind of plan to find Yui-chan."
     "I have dispatched scouts and have put my best men on it." Lord Kinsa
answered. "The Emperor has made it our most important mission other then
protecting Konan."
     "You've done well, Lord Kinsa. Arigatoo." Hotohori turned to Emperor
Gasai. "It's important that the enemy does not get the Shinzahos. We will soon
be calling Suzaku so, please have the temple fully prepared."
     "Already doing so, great Emperor." Gasai smiled. "I am in awe of all of
you. The stories I have been told in the past do not do justice to any of you
when I see you sitting here. Your faces and images have changed to match as you
were before. Truly you are as great as before!"
     Nuriko got up and looked in a mirror. "WHAT?? I'm still a girl but, I look
like a female version of what I did in my first life!" She turned and stared at
Miaka. "And Miaka looks like herself when she was fifteen!"
     Miaka looked down. "We've changed. The power of Suzaku has altered us. We
might have our full abilities..."
     Nuriko picked up the table and held it with one hand. She smiled. "I'm a
female..but I got my powers back!!"
     The room erupted with laughter. Emperor Gasai clapped as Nuriko put the
table down. "Hai. Truly a miracle." He smiled at Suza. "Only you haven't
changed, Suzaku no Miko."
     "I...I'm not reborn like the others." Suza blushed. "This is my first
life."
     Gasai nodded to musicians and smiled offering his hand. "Miko-sama..will
you dance with me?"
     Suza looked at Miaka and, she shrugged. She turned to Gasai and nodded.
"I..I'd be honored Emperor Gasai. If I may ask..how old are you?"
     "I'm fifteen..but because my responsibilities require me to be more
mature, I am mentally closer to twenty."
     "So he says." Lord Kinsa muttered under his breath.
     Nuriko and Tasuki looked at each other and snickered.
     Suza smiled. "I'm thirteen. Nice to meet someone close to my own age."
     "HEY! I'm a teen too!" Chiriko grumbled.
     The two took no notice of him as Gasai led Suza to the dance floor. Her
eyes were shining with happiness....
     Tamahome leaned over. "Miaka?"
     "Hai?" Miaka answered absentmindedly.
     "Isn't that the way you looked when you first fell for me?"
     Miaka turned and glared at him. "Baka. Suza isn't falling for him she's
just..."
     "Infatuated with him." Hotohori grinned. "This could be a problem."
     "What do we do if the new Miko falls in love with the Emperor, no no da?"
Chichiri sighed.
     Nuriko shook her head in defeat..."Uhmm...deal with it?"
     Miaka watched as the two..Miko and Emperor...moved across the dance floor
together. "Suza..." she whispered. "You're going to feel the same pain I
did...aren't you?"                  


     Keisuke sighed as he looked at Tetsuya. "This is getting really bad."
     "So what can we do?" Tetsuya sighed. "We have Mia in love with that baka
Forsa, Suza falling for the current Konan Emperor, Yui-chan with that..that
guy! This is pissing me off!"
     "On top of that, we have a time factor here." Keisuke looked up as he
heard the phone ring. "Speaking of which...I hope that isn't who I think it
is."
     Tetsuya shuddered. "Suza-san's mother?"
     "Hai."
     "Dammit!" Tetsuya walked over to the phone. "What do we say to her?"
     "Uhmmm...I don't know. Figure something out."
     "What if she wants to speak to her daughter?" Tetsuya shook his head.
     "If we don't answer it..she might come over here...with her husband!"
     Tetsuya swore and closed his eyes before picking up the phone. "Hello?
This is the Sukunami residence."
     Keisuke watched as he nodded.
     "Hai. Hai. Mia and Suza-san are currently studying."
     "Baka!" Keisuke swore. "What if she wants to talk to her!"
     Tetsuya sighed. "No, she's fine. We have anything she needs. The personal
items she brought were fine. We'll take her to school in the morning with Mia."
     Keisuke bowed his head. "Maybe I should have answered the phone."
     "Hai. We're very pleased to have her over. Arigatoo. I'll let her know you
called. Sayonarra."
     Tetsuya hung up the phone and let out a deep breath. "She seemed
satisfied."
     "Good thing for us." Keisuke opened the book. "This is the sleep over from
hell. What would she say if she knew what was happening right now?"
     "I don't want to think about it. I just hope they get back alive."
     Keisuke nodded. He turned the page. "Come on Miaka...the clock is running.
In more ways then one......."

     Miaka opened her eyes feeling the warmth of the sun on her face. It was
morning and, she remembered the events from the previous day. Turning over, she
smiled as she saw Tamahome sleeping. The Tamahome she remembered from before he
was reborn as Taka. His long ponytail was draped across his neck. Miaka hugged
him closer and kissed him.
     "Miaka." he whispered suddenly.
     "Tamahome?"
     "Your feet are cold. Move away from me!"
     "BAKA!!!"
     AGHHHHHH!!!!" Tamahome flew out of the bed and hit the floor bouncing
across it. "Miaka!"
     "Well, don't tell your wife to move away from you! Besides, your body is
nice and warm!"
     "Fine thing for a Miko to say." Tamahome grumbled and sat down on the bed
getting dressed. "I wonder how much time has passed in our world?"
     "I don't know. I know Oniichan and Tetsuya are watching over us right now.
If we're lucky, only a few minutes have passed since we left."
     "Time is our enemy in this." Tamahome turned and looked at her. He was
dressed as she remembered from before in a royal blue outfit. She pulled the
covers closer to her body as he sat on the bed. "Miaka...you're as beautiful as
the day I met you."
     She blushed. "Tamahome. I...sometimes I wish things were like they were
before."
     "You mean before Mia?"
     Miaka shook her head. "Before this evil. I love Mia too much to ever think
of life without her. That's why this is hurting so bad. I hide it but, my fear
is beginning to eat at me. And now, I see Suza-chan falling for the Emperor of
Konan Country. She's heading down the same path as Mia now..."
     "I know." Tamahome stood up. "But, there's nothing we can do. You can try
to disuade her feelings but, it won't matter. Nobody could stop us from being
together. If it's right...they'll both try the same."
     "So is that their destiny? To be with people from the Four Gods?"
     "If we don't stop Gakath..there won't be any Four Gods." Tamahome walked
to the door. "Get dressed. I'll meet you for breakfast and we can plan with the
others."
     "Okay." Miaka watched him go and then got up herself. She dressed in
period clothing admiring herself in the flowing gown. She truly felt as if she
were Suzaku no Miko once again. Her smiled faded. "I'm no longer Miko." she
whispered. "I have to remember that. But...I will be when Suza calls Suzaku and
transfers his power to me."
     Miaka moved across the room admiring the rich tapestries on the walls.
Pictures of beautiful land and people on ships. Her thoughts drifted briefly to
her voyage on Hotohori's ship when her and the Seishi sailed to Hokkan Country
to find the Genbu Shinzaho. She smiled. "Except this time..Yui-chan and I will
be working together. That's some small comfort." 
     Miaka stopped and blinked from the morning's glare. She could see two
people down in the courtyard. Emperor Gasai..and Suza. Miaka sighed. "I...I
can't stop it. No one could stop Tamahome and I. She won't listen either..."


     "Ahhh look at the lovebirds." Nuriko sighed. "They look so happy down
there. It reminds me of Miaka and Tamahome."
     "Hai." Hotohori looked across the horizon. "A lot of deep memories are
coming back now. Some of them very painful."
     "Hotohori-sama..?"
     "Nuriko...what is it?"
     Nuriko closed her eyes and then sighed. She smiled. "I was in love with
you but, when I was a man you couldn't return that love. You were wrapped up in
your feelings for Miaka and, there was no chance. I knew it but, I kept feeling
hope." She watched his reaction. He continued to stare straight ahead.
"Hotohori-sama..those feelings never died. They were buried deep in my chi
when I was nothing more then Officer Sherry Nolan. My life was nothing more
then busting crooks and making a name for myself on the New York police force."
     "Didn't you have any boyfriends?" Hotohori looked at her.
     "Well sure but, nothing that lasted. Part of me was always looking for
something that wasn't there. May I ask why you never married? You are a
successful japanese buisnessman. You have billions of dollars in profit and
your reputation in the plastics industry is well known. I have a cup on my desk
that was made by your company."
     "Everyone does." Hotohori sighed. "I never married because...I never
wished to."
     "Are you...gay?" Nuriko smiled.
     Hotohori sighed and turned away. He started to leave but, Nuriko grabbed
his hand. "Nuriko...let go."
     "Not until you answer my question, Hotohori-sama." He turned and she
nodded. "I loved you. I still feel love for you. Miaka is married now. That
won't change. She and Tamahome found a way to defy the gods and the power of
two worlds. They not only stayed together, they found a way to have a child
that proved their love."
     "That child now threatens us all." Hotohori nodded. "Are you asking if
there's a chance for us, Nuriko?"
     Nuriko looked down. "I...I'm female now. Your Empress died long ago.
Neither one of us have anyone and, we may never return from this last mission
to save us all." Her eyes met his. He saw her tears. "Hotohori-sama...please."
     Hotohori squeezed her hand. "I...I have too many memories and pains that
haunt me..Nuriko. I'm..not ready for such a relationship with you."
     "But if we did become a couple, I might be able to help heal that pain.
You and Houki had little time together last time. This time..."
     Hotohori turned and locked eyes with her. "Nuriko....you said it yourself.
This may be the last time the Suzaku Seishi will be together. We may all be
destroyed."
     "And be born again." Nuriko nodded with determination. "I firmly believe
that. You can't make me deny it. Because, we've been there."
     "There may not be another chance." Hotohori began to walk away but, Nuriko
hung on.
     "EXACTLY MY POINT!!" she shouted. "Stop carrying your torch for Miaka!
It's gone out! There's nothing left! Give yourself a chance for happiness! If
we survive this, I'll quit the force! I'll move to Japan to be with you! I'll
work hard! Please...give us the chance you never would before!"
     Hotohori was silent. He pulled his hand free and stood there with his back
to her. Nuriko fought her tears. He sighed. "If we survive this...I'll consider
it. I care for you but...it may take some time for me to show it."
     "Arigatoo." Nuriko smiled. "That's all I can ask of you."
     "Let's find the others. I'm sure they're awake by now." Hotohori turned
and smiled at her.
     Nuriko grinned and the two walked off together....


     "This garden...was created by my grandfather. He'd be envious to know, his
and everyone's hero Hotohori-sama is actually here!"
     Suza smiled and smelled a flower. "It's beautiful. I haven't seen anything
like this before. Japan is nice but, this place looks like something out of a
fairy tale. Too bad it's only in a book.."
     "Book?" Gasai said surprised. "What do you mean?"
     "Uhmmm...gomen. I was mistaken." Suza blushed and turned away. "I meant to
say...I...I'm not sure how to word it."
     Gasai grinned and came up behind her. "Suzaku no Miko...you are truly
beautiful. I wish..."
     Suza looked over her shoulder. "Wish what?"
     "I..." Gasai shook his head. "It's...it's nothing. I just don't know how
to say what I'm feeling."
     Suza took his hand and nodded. "In Japan..when discussing feelings, it's
best to be up front. In our culture...a man is not a man unless he tells a
woman straight out his feelings."
     Gasai smiled. "Hai. Suzaku no Miko..no...Suza-sama..I..I really like you.
Very much. When you have called Suzaku...I would like it if you would
stay...and become my Empress!"
     "Empress?" Suza whispered. She looked down. "I...I hardly know you,
Emperor Gasai."
     "Very true. But, those are my feelings. You said to be forward. When we
danced last night, I was dazzled by your beauty. Your smile makes my heart feel
warm. The first time I saw you, I hoped against hope that you and the Suzaku
Seishi were truly real. It doesn't matter to me that Miko-mentor was the
original Miko. You are the one I truly feel for. I know that we'll prevail and
have a chance to be together. So...I'm asking."
     "You...you want to marry me?" Suza blushed. "I...I have to think about it.
If I stayed here with you, I'd never see my parents again. Or anyone I know for
that matter." She moved away looking at the sky. "This place looks like ancient
China. I find it hard to believe it's this real. I didn't know what to think
when Sukunami-san told me about it. My first impression was, she was drunk.
But, everyone was so serious."
     She turned and smiled. "Now, I'm actually here. It's all so real. And
you're here. But, will you be this real when it's all over?"
     Gasai took her in his arms. "I'm as real as anyone. I'm not sure what you
meant about the rest but...I have a wonderful kingdom. I have dreams and hopes
that I wish to share with a beautiful Empress. I have been told that, I should
not wait too long. I'm fifteen and, I will need heirs. Thirteen is a proper age
in my kingdom for a girl to marry. We are a good match."
     "But...I'm not sure how I feel about you." Suza pulled away. "I..I've
never had a boyfriend. I'm too young in my world."
     "Not in this one." Gasai nodded earnestly. "I want you to stay with me.
Please think about it."
     "I..I will..Emperor-sama."
     "Please call me Gasai." He bent down to her lips. "I want to kiss you. Is
that okay?"
     Suza closed her eyes. "Hai."
     She felt his lips touch her's and, her heart lept! She felt him draw her
closer and they melded as one. She could feel her heart beating and, his long
hair draped across her own. Then, they parted and, her blue eyes gazed into his
brown ones. He smiled. "Arigatoo. I felt something pass between us. I feel I
have a chance."
     She blushed and nodded. "Maybe...."

     
     "So where is everyone no da?" Chichiri sighed. "At least we get something
decent to eat. Good thing Miaka-san isn't cooking."
     "Yeah, really." Chiriko laughed. "But, it might be fun to see Tamahome
choke on her food again."
     "He probably does it all the time. I pity his stomach." Mitsukake grinned.
"Miaka is a wonderful person but, her culinary skills leave much to be desired.
That and, she's a klutz."
     "And she can't cook worth a damn either!" Tasuki put in.
     Mitsukake looked at him. "I think I said that already."
     "You never once said she can't cook!" Tasuki laughed. "You need to say
what you mean!"
     "You need to go back to school." Chiriko chuckled. "Tasuki, how much
education have you had anyway? Is being a crook fun?"
     "It pays damn well!" Tasuki shrugged. "I got numbers rackets in any number
of places. Cops have been trying to bust me for years. They'll never do it."
     "Have you ever killed anyone?" Chiriko asked seriously.
     "I haven't. I just do other things. I can't say as much for my boys
though."
     "Then your just as guilty as them." Mitsukake commented.
     "WHAT WAS THAT?" Tasuki shouted.
     Chiriko nodded. "It's true."
     "Why don't you go straight, no da?" Chichiri nodded. "You can start a new
life when you get back!"
     "What..flipping burgers? Sweeping floors? Not for me! I've gotten used to
a better lifestyle!"
     Chiriko took out his leaf flute. "What about being a manager for an up
and coming alternative rock band?"
     "WHAT??" Tasuki stared at him. "You said you were into music but.."
     " A few friends and I formed a band called "Earth Consciousness". We're
pretty good. When all this is over, why don't you help finance us?
Hotohori-sama already gave us some money and, they're probably getting all set
up with new equipment while I'm here. When I get back...we're going to set the
music world on it's ear! But...we don't have a manager. What do ya say?"
     Mitsukake nodded. "It would be a more honest lifestyle then working as a
crook."
     "And wouldn't pay enough!" Tasuki shook his head. "We'd all starve
together."
     Chichiri sighed. "Tasuki, sooner or later, things won't go your way."
     "HUH?" Tasuki blinked.
     "Nuriko or some other law officer will bust ya." Chiriko put in. "They
might be laying a trap for you even as we speak. Maybe your whole operation
will get busted. Do you want to spend the rest of your life in prison?"
     "Well no but..."
     "Then go straight..." Nuriko answered.
     Tasuki and the others turned and saw Hotohori with her. She sat down next
to him.
     "Tasuki...as Suzaku Seishi..we're comrades and, I'd do anything to help
you. But, after all this is over...as Officer Sherry Nolan of the New York
Police Department, I'm obligated by United States law to forward what I know to
the authorities in your area."
     "YOU'D SEND ME TO PRISON?????" Tasuki shouted. "YOU UNGRATEFUL LITTLE..."
     "Baka." Nuriko smiled. "Don't think I want to. Togo is a pretty good bust.
Even if I didn't do it...someone else would. It's time to get a new life. You
aren't with the Mt. Leikaku bandits anymore. You're into stuff that will send
you away to Federal prison for life. You can get a new life..change your name.
I'll even help you." She smiled and nodded. "As a Suzaku Seishi..I'm obligated
to. But..you have to make the first step..."
     Tasuki looked at everyone and sighed. "Dammit..I was making good money
too. I'll...I'll think it over."
     "Tasuki, you're so cool!" Chiriko slapped him on the back and began to
play his leaf flute. 
     Hotohori looked at Nuriko and he smiled. "A new life. Perhaps that's what
we all need when we get back. Perhaps it's time to forget the past..but
remember the goodness within..."
     Nuriko blushed. "Hotohori-sama...I...I hope that means what I think it
does."
     Hotohori shrugged. "We'll see. Right now, we have a duty to Suzaku no
Miko. She isn't Miaka but..Miaka is still there and...when Suza-san turns that
duty over to Miaka..we'll serve them both."
     "So what do we do to find the Shinzahos?" Mitsukake asked.
     "Emperor Gasai has scouts out trying to find information about Yui-san.
Taiitsu-kun indicated he went to the village he lived in but...still no word."
     "Better hear something soon.." Nuriko sighed. "The longer we wait, the
less time we have. We can call Suzaku but, without the Shinzahos of Genbu and
Byakko to go along with Miaka and Yui-san's own...there won't be any other
gods."
     "And if we don't get them...and the Gakath Seishi get them first.."
Chiriko shuddered..."this is all for nothing."



                       Chapter Twenty Two: Ambush!


     "It's switched again." Keisuke shook his head. "Now we'll find out what's
happening with Yui-chan."
     "YUI!" Tetsuya dropped his work fixing the holes in the wall and jumped
over the couch. "What's she doing?"
     "They're preparing to leave the village. Listen...
     Seiryuu no Miko was tired. But, she knew despite the fact she couldn't
possibly call Seiryuu due to the loss of her virginity, she needed to find
Suzaku no Miko. Kamaboshi had suggested going to Konan Country and realizing
staying in the village of Bokan might endanger innocent people, she decided to
listen to him...."

     Yui looked up as Gemsa entered the room. "Ahh, you look so much better
Seiryuu no Miko. Would you like something else to go with your breakfast?"
     Yui chewed on the homemade bread and sipped her water. "No, this is fine.
I appreciate all your hospitality. I should leave today. I don't know when
Miaka will come but, when she does I want to be where she can find me easily."
     "I'm sure Suzaku no Miko will be here soon. Perhaps you should remain
until someone comes for you?"
     Yui shook her head. "No, that's kind of you but, I need to go." She
glanced over at Kamaboshi who was stirring the fire in the fireplace. "I wish I
didn't have to take your son with me."
     Gemsa smiled. "Junda is a Seiryuu Seishi by birth. I couldn't stop him."
     Kamaboshi turned and nodded. "I'll stay with you, Yui-sama. You have my
promise of that. This time, there will be no dissension between the Suzaku
Seishi and myself. This time..we'll defeat the evil together."
     Yui looked down. "That evil you describe is Miaka's daughter. But, she
isn't evil herself. Just those people using her. But, we'll find a way to win.
I don't know how but, we will. I have faith in Miaka. She has a spirit about
her that has carried us through so much already. When the Majin took me, she
came after me...just like the first time when I thought it was just for
Tamahome."
     "But if you can't call Seiryuu..how will you win?" Jinka said as he walked
into the room. He smiled at his son who was getting a bag packed for the trip.
     "I don't know." Yui sighed. "I don't suppose I can call Seiryuu. We'll
have to defeat Gakath without him."
     "That will be very difficult. Perhaps if we have enough faith as you
said..a way will be found."
     "Faith..is everything right now." Yui stood up and looked at Kamaboshi.
"Are we ready, Kamaboshi?"
     "Hai, Seiryuu no Miko."
     She smiled. "Then, let's be off." She turned and bowed to his parents
again. "Arigatoo..for all your hospitality. And for keeping the Shinzahos
safe. I'll guard them and hope I can use them to stop this evil."
     "Our prayers are with you." Gemsa nodded. "Both of Byakko and Seiryuu."
     "Good luck boy!" Jinka slapped his son on the back making him choke on a
piece of fruit. "Take good care of her!" He winked. "As if she was your own."
     Yui blushed as Kamaboshi grinned and opened the door. "Bye Momma..Pappa."
     Gemsa went and hugged him. "Take good care of her. Get along with the
Suzaku Seishi when you finally meet them."
     "We will." Kamaboshi winked. "Coming Yui-sama?"
     "Hai." Yui picked up her own small bag and winced slightly. She was still
recovering from the whip scars of Firesakal. She smiled and shut the door
behind them...
     As they left the area and headed into the hills, Yui suddenly saw
Kamaboshi tense up! "Kama..?" she began.
     "LOOK OUT!!!!"
     Yui gasped as flaming arrows flew past her and down the hill to the
village! People were screaming and, Kamaboshi's eyes filled with terror as a
small army suddenly rode into the town below! 
     "No..." Kamaboshi whispered. "NOOOOOOOO!!!!" He dashed down the hill
without thinking as men began shooting arrows and killing women and children.
Yui watched feeling her fear grow as Kamaboshi reached the town and began
attacking the invaders! The town was aflame now and, Yui could see the house
where she had stayed burning. "No....oh god no.." she whispered.
     "SEIRYUU NO MIKO!!!" a voice shouted.
     Stunned, Yui gasped as someone slammed her to the ground. She cried out
from the pain in her back. She felt someone grab her roughly. A man in a black
cloak leered at her from behind a mask. She shook her head. "No...keep away!"
     The Koutou assasin nodded. "It is you. But when we kill you...it won't
matter will it?"
     "Aren't..aren't you loyal to Seiryuu anymore?" Yui pleaded desperately.
"Your country has been taken by those who serve another god! Where's your faith
and your..."
     Yui cried out as he slapped her face hard. The pain stunned her into
silence as he drew out a long knife. "While your companion is busy...we'll kill
you and take your body as proof. Xangel-sama will reward us well. But
first...where are the Shinzahos?"
     Yui shook in fear. If they searched her, it was all over. Yui felt with
her hand keeping her eyes on the assasin. "Please don't kill me. I'll...I'll
give you them. Just..don't.."
     "Where are they?" he nodded. His voice sounded triumphant.
     Yui felt the rock in her hand. She gripped it and kept her eyes on him.
"They're...they're in my dress. Come closer.."
     The man laughed. "I'll just tear it off. And while I'm at it, I'll have
some fun with..."
     Yui suddenly swung hanging onto the rock and hit him with as much strength
as she could muster! He cried out, his head bleeding and, he fell forward
unconscious..
     Yui crawled out from under him, her green dress stained with his blood.
She shuddered. Turning she saw Kamaboshi coming back. His face was stained with
his tears. He saw her and cried out running to her. "YUI-SAMA!!!!!"
     Yui felt him grab onto her. "I...I abandoned you! Oh god, please forgive
me! I...I lost my head when..."
     Yui pulled away. She was fighting between anger and a knowing fear.
"How...how are...Gemsa and Jinka-san?"
     Kamaboshi grit his teeth and broke down crying against her.
"They're..they're dead...Yui-sama. I...I couldn't save them! I...I SHOULD HAVE
SAVED THEM!!!"
     Yui held him against her. She watched as the village burned. Her thoughts
went back to the previous night hearing Jinka's own words..
     "If it burns..it burns..."
     Yui fought the tears and then gave up defeated. She cried herself holding
Kamaboshi close to her. "Gomen...gomen nasai." she whispered. "It's all my
fault. I...I should never have come here."
     "I...I brought you here. It's...it's mine." Kamaboshi pulled away.
Suddenly, he pulled her into a passionate kiss. Yui surprised felt his chi
inside her and, she only slightly resisted. When he parted, he nodded grimly. 
     "Yui-sama, we're in a battle to the death. I swear to you and to Seiryuu,
my parents death won't be in vain. Amiboshi and Suboshi both lost theirs when
they were very young. I was luckier. I knew mine this long. But, by trying to
save them...and Bokan itself...I abandoned you and, you were almost killed.
This is an unforgiveable sin!"
     Yui smiled. "Baka. I don't blame you. And, I managed to defend myself."
     "BUT CAN YOU DEFEND YOURSELF AGAIN??" a voice shouted.
     Yui swallowed in fear. She looked up the hill higher above them. "Oh...oh
god no!!"
     Kamaboshi turned and his eyes fell on a girl with long dark hair. She was
staring grimly down at them. "YOU!!!!" he shouted.
     Firesakal nodded. "Me. I came for the Shinzahos. I know you have them!"
     Kamaboshi jumped in front of Yui. "DIEEEEE!!!" he fired a ball of blue
fire at her but, Firesakal jumped over it. She sailed down and crashed into him
knocking him off his feet! Yui screamed as the girl turned to her.
     "GIVE ME THE SHINZAHOS!!! NOW!!!!"
     "You..you're not taking them!" Yui swore and swung at the girl. Surprised,
Firesakal jumped back. Yui picked up a rock and threw it..
     Firesakal flipped backward and stared at her. "I'm not going to hurt you
again, Seiryuu no Miko. I just want them....so Xangel can't get them!"
     Yui stared at her. She watched as Kamaboshi stood up. His eyes of hate
fixed on the girl. 
     "You beat Yui-sama. You tried to kill her! For that...I'll show no mercy!"
     Firesakal looked over her shoulder. "There are others coming. I had to
travel all night to get here! I'll say this only once. Xangel knows where they
are. He knows she has them. If you don't give them to me so I can get rid of
the damn things...he'll win! Gakath will be called and it'll be all over!"
     "YOU WANTED TO CALL GAKATH!!!" Kamaboshi swore. He swung at her and,
Firesakal cried out as he punched her in the chest. She fell back and, he
kicked her hard. Rolling quickly, she stood up.
     "I DON'T HAVE TIME FOR THIS!" she shouted. "I'm not with them anymore! I'm
on my own. Now give me the damn things before..."
     Kamaboshi grabbed Yui and pulled her behind him. He raised his hands and,
two spinning balls appeared. "I'll kill you quickly!" he hissed. "That's more
mercy then you ever showed her!"
     Firesakal leaped back as the balls flew toward her. Jumping with
incredible speed, she avoided them and launched her own power enveloping the
balls in flame. She looked at Yui. "I'm not going to help you! But, maybe I can
stop this war before it starts! If you value all you hold dear, give me the
Shinzahos now! I too was deceived by Xangel. My sister is against me now. I
have nothing left! GIVE THEM TO ME!!!"
     Yui glared at her. "You....liar." She nodded to Kamaboshi. "Let's get to
Konan Country!"
     Kamaboshi took Yui's hand and looked at Firesakal. "Don't try to follow
us." his voice was dripping with hate. "If you do..next time, I'll show no
mercy. You're only alive now because Yui-sama wishes it!"
     "I won't follow you...for now." Firesakal looked at Yui. "When I tried to
kill you, I was filled with hate. I was feeling revenge for what Koutou did to
my parents. Since you're Miko, you represent all I hate. But, I can't blame you
for what Xangel is doing. If I have to choose an evil, I'll choose you. I won't
fight with you because, I won't go against my sister."
     "Fine then." Yui glared at her. "Leave us. If you come back...I won't
restrain him!"
     Firesakal looked at the burning village. "People are dead. More will die.
Until this insanity stops. We must destroy the Shinzahos. It's the only way."
     "GET OUT OF HERE!!!!" Kamaboshi shouted. His eyes flashed. "I'LL KILL YOU
IF YOU DON'T LEAVE!!!"
     Firesakal looked at Yui once more then jumped up the hill and was gone...
     
     Yui felt tears run down her cheeks. She took a last look at the burning
village. "Kamaboshi...maybe she's right."
     "But...but you might need them." He glared up the hill. "Don't listen to
her. She tried to kill you. I'll be with you always. I..I lost my head when
Bokan was attacked. My parents are gone..." he nodded to her. "You're all I
have now, Yui-sama."
     Yui took his hand and smiled slightly. "Let's go. We need to find some
horses and get to Konan as quickly as possible....."

     "ARGHHHHH!!!" Tetsuya gripped his head and spun around the room like a
wild man. "I'm losing my girl! I'm losing her to a damn kid! I'm losing..."
     "BAKA! SHUT UP!!!" Keisuke listened as he heard the phone ring again. "Oh
wonderful. Just what we need!"
     Tetsuya stared at the phone as it rang. "You don't suppose..."
     Keisuke looked out the window. He saw it was late afternoon. "Answer it."
     "But...me? Why me??"
     "Because you're closest!"
     Tetsuya swore and picked up the phone. "Hai! Sukunami residence..."
     Keisuke watched as his friend made a face. "Damn...not again."
     "Hai...hai..uhmm...Suza-chan is fine. Hai, she brought her books. No, if
we need anything we'll let you know."
     "Her parents must be the overprotective type." Keisuke gripped the book.
"Damn unlucky for us."
     "Eh??" Tetsuya said. "Uhmmm..she..she can't come to the phone right now.
They..they went out!"
     Keisuke turned and watched feeling his fear grow. "Don't say anything
foolish!"
     "Uhmm...I don't know where. I think to go shopping before dinner. They had
a nice study session. Maybe they went to play tennis."
     "ARGHH!!!" Keisuke swung himself over the couch and grabbed the phone.
"Koshara-san? This is Yuuki Keisuke...Sukunami-chan's, oniichan. Hai..things
are well..."
     Keisuke listened as the woman answered.
     "I'm glad things are going so well. But this is Suza's first sleep over
and, I was making sure she was okay. I was hoping to speak to her. Is Miaka-san
there?"
     "Uhmm...she..she took them out. They went to the movies I think...then
maybe tennis."
     "You don't know?" the woman asked. Her voice sounded annoyed.
     "I..I just got here. Nobody was home when I did."
     "Then who answered the phone the first time?" she asked.
     Damn! "Uhmmm...that was my friend. But, he had popped in for a few and was
just getting something."
     "Are both parents gone??" the woman asked.
     "Hai. I guess Sukunami Tamahome is at..."
     "Tamahome-san??" the woman asked surprised. "Who is...?"
     "I...I meant Taka-san. Gomen nasai."
     The woman sighed. "I'm going to call back in a few hours and when I do, I
want to speak to Suza. I hope that won't be a problem!"
     "Uhmm..no..no of course not. Gomen nasai. I'll leave them a note for you.
Well...sayonarra." Keisuke hung up the phone and slammed the wall...
     "Careful you baka...you'll put another hole in it."
     Keisuke swore again and sat down with his head in his hands. "What the
hell do we do now? We sure as hell can't tell her that her daughter is being
wooed by the Emperor of a country in a damn book!"
     "I...I guess we better hope Miaka gets back soon. Either that or...one of
us better develop a real good voice to imitate Suza-san...."
     Keisuke shook his head in defeat and opened the book again....

     "While Seiryuu no Miko and Kamaboshi made their way to Konan Country after
escaping from Firesakal and the Koutou assasins, Xangel-sama was preparing to
launch a mighty force against Konan Country. Using the Koutou military as
bait, he planned to draw Konan's protection away from it's main city...thus
leaving it open to attack."
     "Damn this sucks!" Tetsuya sat down and hung his head. "I hope that Miaka
has something in mind soon!"
     "Listen..." Keisuke gripped the book....

     "Gakath no Miko watched feeling an uneasiness as Xangel looked out over
his forces....."

     Xangel smiled as he looked over the thousands of troops before him. He
nodded to the lead Shogun. "Victory is all I will accept Shogun! You will smash
through Konan's border defenses and weaken their inner strength. While you
destroy them, I will be working with the Gakath Seishi to slip through their
lines...and attack from within. Our goal is to seize the Shinzahos and call
Gakath before they can stop us."
     "HAI!" The Shogun turned and nodded to his commanders. They all saluted
and, he turned back..
     "Xangel-sama...our forces are ready!"
     Mia watched as Xangel smiled and walked up the stairs to a raised balcony.
     "VICTORY!!!" he shouted.
     VICTOOOORY!!!!" the resounding shouts came back..
     Xangel smiled. "You are on a historic and prophetic mission! Four hundred
years ago, Koutou invaded Konan...and stopped. The mission was never completed.
This time...we will not stop! Our goal is only one thing..unification! Our god
is the spirit of Gakath! Our leader is Gakath no Miko!!"
     Shouts went up filling the air. Mia felt herself trembling.."Leader?" she
whispered.
     "Mia...are you alright?"
     Mia turned and saw Forsa looking at her. He was dressed in armor now and,
a sword hung at his side. "Forsa...I'm scared."
     He moved to her and hugged her close as Xangel continued to speak...
     "The god of Suzaku will perish! All gods must perish except for the one
ruling god..Gakath!"
     The shouts answered him with approval. 
     "The leadeship of Konan Country by tomorrow will be replaced by a broader
leadership ruled from here. Konan will pay tribute to Koutou and it's new
governor will see to it the laws of Gakath are followed! You are the spearhead
of that force! Your efforts this day along with those of the Gakath Seishi will
see to it that all is in order. Victory is ours!!"
     The men shouted and raised their swords...
     Forsa smiled. "It's begun Mia. Your reign will soon be a reality. When you
call Gakath..a new life will open up for you. You'll have everything you could
imagine and...I'll be with you..always."
     Mia felt a shiver inside her. She saw him smiling but, something didn't
feel right. "Forsa...why do I feel like I'm not understanding something?"
     "You're not meant to. You're our leader but, the work of winning this and
governing afterward will fall to your subjects...Empress Mia."
     Mia felt hot tears roll down her cheeks. "I...I miss my parents."
     "They would be very proud of you, Mia. And, so am I." He bent down and
kissed her deeply. As she kissed him she could hear shouting and the sound of
men clashing their swords against their shields...
     Then, Forsa pulled away and smiled. "I have to go. Orcalsi and Sarmantra
are waiting. As soon as our forces smash through Konan defenses, we'll be
moving quickly to attack the castle."
     "I...I understand." Mia looked up. "Where..where will I be? Here?"
     "No.." Forsa hugged her again. "Xangel will be here in a few minutes. He
wants to stay close to you and make sure no harm comes to you. If I didn't have
this mission, I would be. But, he's every bit as strong as I, Mia. You'll be
fine. And, we'll see each other when it comes time to call Gakath."
     Mia felt him kiss her again then, he walked off...
     "Mia-sama." a voice said.
     Mia looked over and saw Xangel smiling. He raised his arm to indicate the
marching troops and horsemen leaving. "Your army is going to deliver you
victory. You'll soon be calling Gakath. Are you ready for this?"
     Mia nodded determined. "Hai! In order to win everything..I'll be ready."
     "Orcalsi and I will watch over you. I'm sending Forsa and Sarmantra ahead.
When our forces crush them..their last hope will be to call Suzaku."
     "And the Shinzahos?" Mia asked. "Did you find them?"
     "Hai. We'll have them before the night ends...I promise you. Therefore, it
will be necessary for you to immediately learn the words you must speak to open
the doorway of Gakath. Your ceremonial dress is also prepared. You must take
your bath also before we leave."
     "Bath?"
     Xangel nodded. "It's a ceremonial bath to represent purity and clarity of
mind. While doing so, you must think about your three wishes. You only have
three so, use them wisely."
     Mia sighed. "The first...to stop the Suzaku..by sealing their power."
     "Excellent." Xangel smiled. "The second?"
     "I...I was going to ask Gakath to bring Jori and Lausel's parents back to
life. But...with Jori gone..I'm going to ask Lausel if that is what she wants."
     Xangel locked eyes with her. "Think of what is important. Your second
wish..wasn't it going to be uniting the nations of this world?"
     "Aren't you doing that by military force?" Mia looked down. "Although, I'm
not sure I approve. You claim this has all been for our benefit and I've
trusted you, Xangel-sama. But...now I'm not sure."
     "It is necessary for Gakath to seal the nations together. You may do this
by asking for his power to open a universal doorway. State it in this
manner.."a universal doorway..to unite all nations under Gakath's power."
     "All nations?" Mia blinked.
     "Exactly in that manner." Xangel smiled.
     "Hai. And the third wish?"
     Xangel sighed. "For you to decide. You won't need to wish for anything
regarding you and Forsa because, once you've called Gakath, your reign will
begin and he will become yours."
     "What about...about returning home?"
     Xangel nodded and wiped Mia's tears. "Mia...do you truly feel you belong
there now? You're the inspiration of millions. Soon when this world is united
and the gateway is opened, all people will bow to you. I hardly think your life
before matters compared to that, don't you think?"
     Mia swallowed in awe. "Millions...and even more. Bowing to me?"
     "You're Miko. Soon, once we defeat our enemies..you will be the only Miko.
Therefore..." He bowed before her. "I request from you...the third wish."
     "Third wish? For you?" Mia smiled. "I guess so. What would you like,
Xangel-sama?"
     "To live forever....and never die."
     Mia stepped back. "I...I don't know if I can do that!"
     "Gakath can...and more. Just wish it when the time comes, Mia-sama. Gakath
will do the rest." He turned and then looked over his shoulder. "Of course
after all is said and done...if you want to go home then...Gakath will likely
send you home."
     "Will..will I be able to take Forsa with me?" Mia whispered feeling fear.
     Xangel shook his head. "No. Forsa won't be able to return with you. He
will have to remain. No wish from any god can grant that."
     Mia stared at him stunned. "If...if I have to choose...between Forsa and
my parents...and..and everything else..."
     Xangel nodded. "The choice will be yours, Gakath no Miko."
     "You..you said I didn't have to wish for anything regarding Forsa and I!
Maybe...maybe if I just ask Gakath to let Forsa come home with me.."
     "It won't work." Xangel stepped in front of her. "It's been tried before
by other Mikos. There's no way Forsa can leave this world and stay with you.
However...if you choose to stay with him and forget the past...you'll have a
life of luxury and Forsa as well."
     Mia bowed her head and felt the tears fall again. She walked to the edge
of the window and watched the thousands of troops still leaving. Her eyes moved
upward to the late afternoon sun. She nodded determined.
     "Okay.." She turned and gave Xangel a hard look. "I'll stay! I'll forget
the past. My...my parents will live without me. And, if I stay here, I'll never
have to face the High School entrance exams either!"
     Xangel silently went to her and hugged her close. "A wise and very mature
decision, Miko-sama. It shows the kind of wisdom you've obtained since taking
on your role. You are a serious and dedicated person. I'm proud to be with you
as your Seishi and..." He smiled. "I wish you and Forsa every happiness after
the calling of Gakath. Truly...you'll both be together forever."
     Mia hugged him. "Xangel-sama...arigatoo! I'll work hard."
     "I know you will." He pulled away and took her hand. "Let's get you to the
Temple of Gakath. I'll send Orcalsi to you. I've trained her in what is to be
said. She and the servants will also assist you in your bath."
     "Xangel-sama...you're all so good to me." Mia blushed.
     "You're our Miko...our future Empress. Your happiness...is ours...."
     Mia nodded and looked out over the horizon again. Her heart ached inside.
     "Sayonarra....Mom..Dad...Suza..."
     Her tears fell as her whispers died on the rising wind.....
    
     Keisuke swore and slammed the book on the table! "Dammit Nakago! You're
leading poor Mia right down the garden path!"
     "So what did those wishes mean?" Tetsuya picked up the book.
     "The first obviously is to stop Miaka." Keisuke swore again. "The
second...opening a universal doorway...but what the hell does that mean..?"
     Tetsuya gasped. "Wait a minute! DOORWAY!! OH SH..."
     Keisuke cut him off. "I understand! That was a wish to open ANY doorway!
To any damn dimension! Including this one!"
     "And the third wish...if Nakago is united and lives forever...that gives
him more then enough time...to be Gakath's...emissary! To invade ANY where at
ANY time!"
     Keisuke nodded. "This just got ten times more serious! If Miaka, Yui and
the Seishi can't stop Gakath...not only will that world suffer...but  countless
others! Even..."
     "This one..." Tetsuya whispered feeling his terror.."Taiitsu-kun must have
sensed it. But, it won't be just this world. Even she couldn't forsee that!"
     Keisuke nodded and grabbed the book from him. "Miaka...there aren't many
damn pages left in here. I hope to god you have a plan...for all our
sakes....."     


                    Chapter Twenty Three: Old Friends.


     "I forgot how beautiful it is here." Miaka whispered as she looked across
the lake. It's ripples from the wind made her look up at the sky. "The  sky is
so blue. Not like Tokyo at all."
     "No pollution here." Tamahome grinned. "That's one good thing. However..."
He noticed the clouds were darkening. "There appears to be a storm coming..."
     "Storm.." Miaka sighed. "Hai. A storm of darkness. What chance do we
have?"
     "If you keep thinking like that Miaka-chan...none."
     Miaka and Tamahome turned and looked at the source of the voice. An old
man and  woman were standing next to them. The man smiled. "Don't tell me
you've forgotten me, boy. You've been gone a long time but still..."
     Tamahome narrowed his eyes focusing on the old man's face. His beard was
longer and his hair more white. Suddenly, recognition dawned. "MASTER!!!" he
shouted. He jumped forward but, the man sidestepped him and, Tamahome fell on
his face hitting the deck of the bridge.
     The man shook his head. "Baka. You're still too slow. Even for me at my
ancient and well seasoned age."
     "Be nice to him." The woman laughed. "It's been so long since we've seen
him." She nodded to Miaka. "Or you Miaka-chan."
     Miaka smiled. "Subaru-san...and  Takaki-san. How...how are you alive after
all these years?"
     Takaki grinned. "The same way Chichiri is. Through the power of our god."
He helped Tamahome to his feet. "We can't die..until our final mission as
Byakko Seishi is completed."
     "But..but how can you fight?" Tamahome bowed respectfully. "You were old
last time I saw you and.."
     Takaki slammed him in the head as Miaka jumped aside. He shook his head.
"Boy, you still have no respect for your elders. We've been living here for the
last ten years when Lord Kinsa asked us to come and support the current
Emperor. When Gasai's father died from an illness, the boy needed spiritual
support so...we came."
     "I see." Tamahome smiled. "It's good to see you again. And unexpected."
     "And now you've come back...to fight against an even greater threat."
Subaru hugged him close. "I haven't met the new Miko yet but, I know the
Emperor loves her."
     "I'll have to talk to him about that." Takaki swore. "He won't be any
easier to convince then you two were. But, he and Suza-sama haven't had that
long together so..there's still time."
     "Maybe." Miaka brushed her long hair back. "If she hasn't fallen for him
then her heart can still be reached."
     "How is it that Emperor Gasai didn't bring you to us the other night when
we arrived?" Tamahome asked. "You weren't even mentioned."
     "I'm the boy's instructor. He doesn't even know we are Byakko Seishi. He
tends to think of me as an interferring schoolmaster." Takaki laughed.
"Besides, I had other concerns. I didn't remember her but, after I helped a
young friend take a woman to safety...it dawned on me that she was Seiryuu no
Miko."
     "YUI!!" Miaka gasped.
     "Hai." Takaki sighed. "I used my teleportation power to take her to the
village of Bokan in Sailo Country. But...this was a mistake. The Gakath Seishi
anticipated this. They attacked the village...and destroyed it."
     Subaru hung her head. "We didn't think. The proper thing would have been
to bring her to Emperor Gasai but...we didn't know how he would react. He's a
good boy but..sometimes he doesn't listen to his counselors."
     "How do you know the village was attacked?" Miaka fought her fear. If Yui
was gone then...
     "Konan scouts arrived this morning. They said that, a large military force
had attacked and burned it. Most of the people are dead."
     "Yui-chan.." Miaka lost her strength and began to collapse. Tamahome 
caught her and held her close. She sobbed. "YUI-CHAAAAAN!!"
     Subaru looked at Tamahome. "There's a chance she's still alive along with
Junda. If she's with him, she should be fine."
     "Why is that?" Tamahome held Miaka closer trying to comfort her.
     "Because, Junda's chi is a combination of Suboshi and Amiboshi..Seiryuu
Seishi."
     "Seiryuu Seishi!" Tamahome blinked. "She has both of them looking after
her. But, what would she do? She doesn't know we're even here."
     "Our guess is that she and Junda would head here. Emperor Gasai sent out
more scouts but, there isn't much we can do but sit and wait. Maybe she and
Junda will find us." Takaki smiled. "For now, we should prepare to call
Suzaku..."
     "Hai." Miaka smiled. "I'll get Suza-chan." She kissed Tamahome and hugged
the two Byakko Seishi close. "It's good to see you both again. I didn't think
we ever would." She pulled away and ran off...
     Takaki looked at Tamahome. "How are you holding up...?"
     "I..I'm doing okay. Miaka is being torn inside. She tries to hide it but,
sometimes she breaks down. I can't help her other then to be there for her. Mia
is so important to her. If anything happened to her...I think Miaka would die."
     Subaru took his hand and squeezed it. "Like before when you were there for
her...you must take on that much more. Your daughter from what we have heard is
the key. Takaki was there when she first came here."
     Tamahome stared at Takaki. "Master...how was she?"
     Takaki sighed. "Scared. She didn't seem herself. The three with her tried
to pass themselves off as you, Nuriko, and Tasuki. But, Gasai is a sharp lad.
He felt something wrong and saw through their deception. When they revealed
they were Gakath Seishi, I couldn't help myself. I blurted out what I felt.
Gakath...the serpent of darkness..."
     "Master.." Tamahome gripped the railing of the bridge.."does this god of
darkness have a weakness? Taiitsu-kun even seems to fear her..."
     "Gakath is the power of evil itself." Subaru whispered. As she did so,
lightning flashed in the sky and thunder rolled. Rain began to fall. "Gakath is
nothing but a worm of consumption. Did Taiitsu-kun tell you anything else?"
     "She...she said that she didn't know how we could stop Gakath...with only
three gods."
     "And because you only have three Mikos...and no clear idea if transferring
power will solve your dilemma...there's no clear idea what will happen."
Takakai nodded. "Taiitsu-kun did not want to tell you this but...fighting
Gakath is hopeless. There's no way to win with only the three gods. With Genbu
sealed or consumed...we're beaten before we start."
     Tamahome swore and slammed his fist through the railing. "Then what chance
is there? Without Genbu. we're beaten before we start!"
     "Because my son..." Subaru hugged him. "we have the power of our love. Our
love of this world. Your love for yours. Your love for your daughter. Without
love we can't win. With it...even though things look darkest...if we have faith
in Miaka..and hope in everyone else...we will always have a chance."
     "And you're a fighter boy!" Takaki slapped Tamahome on the back. "You've
never been one to give up. Otherwise..you wouldn't have Miaka...or your
beautiful daughter."
     Tamahome nodded and, his Seishi symbol glowed. "Hai." he whispered.
"Gakath won't win! I swear it! I'll get Mia back....."


     Emperor Gasai stared at the two in front of him. He swallowed and looked
at Hotohori. The former Emperor nodded.
     Gasai looked at them again. "Master..." he said to the man. "You..when you
came here, you never said you were a Byakko Seishi."
     Takaki smiled. "It wasn't important. And, I did not need you distracted
from your studies putting myself or Subaru on a pedestal. It's true we are
both ancient but.."
     "YOU WERE ALIVE WHEN HOTOHORI-SAMA WAS!!" Gasai shouted. He stood up
amazed. "You are still alive after all this time! It's a miracle!"
     "I'm alive from that time too no da!" Chichiri bowed before the Emperor.
 "But, it isn't our duty Emperor-sama to have you in awe of us." Chichiri
looked up and took off his mask. He smiled. "As Seishi..whether it be
Suzaku..or Byakko..in this matter, we are in full agreement."
     Suraru stepped forward. "Gasai-sama. Long ago we helped the Suzaku Seishi.
One of our own Tatara-san died defending Suzaku no Miko. Now, the time has come
for us to unite our forces as one. This evil that is coming will destroy the
world if we don't. When Seiryuu no Miko and her Seishi come, we will add their
powers as well."
     Gasai smiled and looked at the group. "Is the Temple of Suzaku prepared?"
     Lord Kinsa bowed. "Hai, your highness. All is in readiness. We only await
your command...and Suzaku no Miko's readiness."
     "I wish to see Suzaku no Miko...before the calling." Gasai stepped off his
pedestal and walked past them...
     "My lord...please wait." Subaru said suddenly.
     Gasai stopped and looked back. He saw the two Byakko Seishi looking hard
at him. Takaki walked toward him. "I would ask that you break your attachment
to Suzaku no Miko. You know that when Suzaku is called, she must return to her
own world."
     Gasai looked at Tamahome. "Not true. Miko-mentor and Tamahome-sama managed
to stay together. I have heard the stories." He smiled at everyone. "Don't
think, because I'm a boy to you I don't have the wisdom of my father."
     "Would your father have fallen for a Miko?" Lord Kinsa asked Gasai
suddenly. "Lord Emperor-sama....I would ask that you reconsider your feelings."
     "I will not." Gasai turned and walked down the carpet toward the golden
doors.
     "EMPEROR-SAMA!!" Miaka shouted.
     Gasai stopped and looked at her. "Miko-mentor..." he whispered.
     "Gasai-sama..please. We...we wanted to stay together but, it wasn't
possible then. We had to wait...wait to find each other. You can't be with
Suza-san! She's...she's not ready."
     "She feels for me. And I for her." Gasai's eyes turned dark. "I honor and
am in awe of each one of you. But, when it comes to feelings...mine are my own.
Do not interfere!" He swung around and walked out....
     "DAMMIT!!" Lord Kinsa swore. "I can't talk to the boy! Nobody can!"
     Subaru nodded. "He's going to learn like Tamahome...you can't break the
laws of gods. Miko will return to her own world."
     "If she isn't killed first."
     Miaka stared at Tamahome. "Tama..."
     "Miaka...if we don't win this...not only will we have lost our own
daughter..we'll have lost Suza. And everything dear to us."
     Miaka fought her tears and grabbed onto Tamahome. "Don't...don't think
like that. If..if you do, what will we do then?"
     "What happened to your fighting spirit!" Tasuki glared at Tamahome. "We'll
kick Gakath the same way we did Seiryuu!"
     "It's not the same." Takaki nodded. "But, we'll do our best."
     "With friends...from the present and the past." Miaka nodded. "I love
every one of you. You're like my family. You're all as dear to me as Oniichan."
     "Miaka.." Nuriko smiled and hugged her. "Arigatoo."
     "Nuriko...don't ever leave me."
     "I won't Miaka." Nuriko looked at Tamahome. "Hey! You better be glad I'm
not a lesbian and you're married to her!"
     Tamahome gasped and, everyone burst our laughing. Miaka turned red.
"Nuriko..." she whispered embaressed.
     "Don't worry Miaka. I'm interested in Hotohori still."
     Hotohori turned away but, he didn't leave. Miaka smiled. "I hope you both
find happiness together."
     "Once this is done...I hope so too." Nuriko smiled and pulled away. "Now,
where's Miko? Is she ready?"
     Miaka nodded. "She's taking her ceremonial bath. I left her long enough to
let you all know, we'll be ready soon." Miaka looked down. "It feels
weird...not being the one to call Suzaku."
     "Miaka." Hotohori turned around. "Although Suza-san is the current
Miko...we will always consider you as such. Our loyalties must be to both of
you now. But, when Suza has transferred her power to you...and taken on the
role of Byakko no Miko...you'll be Miko once more." His smile made Miaka glow
inside.
     "Arigatoo." Miaka took Tamahome's hand. "Then..let's go everyone..to the
Temple of Suzaku...and wait for her."
     Chiriko grinned. "Hai! Sounds good Miaka."
     "We'll be together..and this time things will go right." Mitsukake nodded.
     "And there won't be any damn traitors to screw things up!" Tasuki laughed.
"We got Gakath right where we want it.."
     "Her." Hotohori corrected.
     "Whatever." Tasuki shrugged.
     "Da!" Chichiri moved toward the door. "Does it matter? Miaka-chan, go stay
with Suzaku no Miko till she's ready."
     "Hai." Miaka kissed Tamahome and walked past Chichiri. "I'll be with her
when we enter the Temple of Suzaku."
     "See ya..Miaka." Tamahome waved....

     "Suza-sama?"
     Suza turned around in the water as she heard his voice. "Emperor-sama!
What..what are you doing here?"
     "To wish you luck. I don't know what your wishes are but...I hope I'm in
them."
     Suza blushed. "Hai. I...I think I love you. It's a hard decision to make
Gasai-san because, I don't..." She looked over and saw him standing there. She
ducked down in the water. "HENTAI!!"
     "Gomen." He backed up. "I...I didn't see anything." He turned to the
servants. "Please wait outside so I may talk to Miko-sama alone."
     The servants left and he sat down on the edge of the huge pool.
"Suza-sama..I...I can't get you out of my heart. The others tell me that, our
love can't be. That you must return to your own world."
     Suza closed her eyes. "I..I'm supposed to be at an overnight sleepover.
And, even though Sukunami-san showed me time flows differently here, I know
that my mother will worry soon. But..." Suza opened her eyes and smiled. "If I
stay here with you...I know she'll be sad but, maybe it would be for the best."
     Gasai blushed. "I...I really shouldn't be putting these thoughts in your
head before you call Suzaku. I...I just wanted to see you. I realize that,
you'd miss your parents...and your friends."
     Suza nodded. "My best friend is already here in this world. But...she's
the enemy."
     "I..I know." Gasai smiled. "I..I saw her. She didn't look happy. She looked
lost and confused. I think once all this is said and done you two will be
friends again. You just need to defeat those deceiving her."
     "I will." Suza said with determination. "I'll save her and all of you. The
power you call Suzaku must be very strong. But, that and Byakko will be enough
I hope. If Sukunami-san and her friend Hongo-san can also do their part...we
won't fail."
     "I...I love you..Suza-sama." Gasai stood up. "Your decision...after you
call Suzaku...will decide the course of my life.."
     "And mine.." Suza whispered. "I'm still young but..I'm learning fast that,
maturity is not measured by what you learn in school...it's what you feel
inside you."
     "I'll see you at the temple." Gasai began to leave.
     "Gasai-sama.."
     He turned and his eyes gazed into hers. She swam to the edge of the pool
and leaned upward. "I love you too...Gasai-sama.."
     Emperor Gasai smiled and bent down kissing her. His eyes stayed on her
face not looking at her naked body that was just inches below the water. He
broke the kiss and turned around. "After you call Suzaku..if you want...I'll
make you my Empress...forever.."
     Suza blushed and smiled. "Hai..I'll...I'll let you know my full decision."
     "Think of your wishes then.." Gasai left the room....



                Chapter Twenty Four: The Call of Darkness!

     "Emperor Gasai-sama declared his love for Miko to her once more. Her heart
felt warm and, she returned his feelings. She felt as if she never wanted to
leave and for the first time actually considered staying as his Empress..."
     "Oh geeez no!" Tetsuya pulled his hair and shouted. "WHY DO THINGS HAVE TO
BE LIKE THIS!!!!"
     "Calm down." Keisuke sighed. "There isn't a hell of a lot we can do about
this. I don't know what to do if Miaka can't solve this. Our lives may be
pretty much over."
     Tetsuya stepped over to the window and looked out over the city.
"This..this is all to unreal. Like before. Nobody in the world knows the peril
they face. They all worry about things in their own lives. Yet, how close to
peril they come and don't realize it."
     "Tetsuya...there's still time."
     Tetsuya swung back and shook his head frustrated. "What if what the Byakko
Seishi told Tamahome is true? What if Taiitsu-kun didn't reveal to them that
they need all four gods? HOW THE HELL WILL THEY WIN??"
     "Quit shouting you baka!" Keisuke popped Tetsuya in the head with the
book. He sighed as his friend sat down. "I know you're worried and so am I.
But, there's nothing we can do...but read."
     "Dammit." Tetsuya leaned back. "So..what now?"
     Keisuke opened the book.
     
     "While the forces of Suzaku and Byakko prepared to call Suzaku, Seiryuu no
Miko and Kamaboshi passed into Konan Country. After riding all night...they
finally were within reach of their goal. Kamaboshi felt disturbed because, he
had been sensing an unusual chi..."
     Tetsuya swore. "That fire witch I'll bet..."
     "Listen.." Keisuke sighed. "He kept his thoughts to himself not wishing to
worry Seiryuu no Miko...."

     Yui looked up at the sky as she heard thunder. "Looks like a storm. We'd
better find a place to get dry."
     Kamaboshi turned the horse they were on and headed toward the nearby
hills. "We need to get to the Konan Emperor soon, Yui-sama. I..I don't feel
comfortable out here like this. It's too open."
     "You've been nervous since last night." Yui closed her eyes. "But, given
what we have both been through, I can understand your feelings. I think that
when we get to the Emperor and he takes us in, we'll deserve a long rest."
     Kamaboshi fought the memories of his village being burned. His dead
parents. Memories of Suboshi and Amiboshi mixed with his current ones.
"Yui-sama..."
     "Hai?" She opened her eyes and smiled.
     "Nothing. I...I forgot what I was going to say."
     Yui was about to answer when she heard what sounded like rolling thunder.
But, it's sound was on the ground. Kamaboshi heard it too. He turned and looked
east. "Oh...my...YUI-SAMA!! It's an army!! A HUGE ONE!!"
     Yui gasped and looked toward the hills. "QUICKLY!" she shouted. "Get us to
those hills. We can hide there!"
     Kamaboshi kicked the horse into a fast gallop and steered it to the left.
Yui looked over her shoulder and saw the dark shapes of thousands of horsemen
coming. "Who are they?" she whispered.
     "Koutou..has moved." Kamaboshi hissed. He turned the horse behind a big
rock and leaned down. "Yui-sama..Xangel is launching an invasion of Konan
Country! We're caught in the middle of it!"
     Yui's eyes grew larger in fear as she saw three horses now with riders.
Their armor showed they were Konan soldiers and, they were riding as fast as
they could to escape the huge force behind them!
     "Konan scouts...trying to warn of the inevitable." Kamaboshi slipped off
his horse. "They won't make it."
     Yui gasped as arrows being fired killed one man. As the riders passed
their hidden position, she saw him fall from his saddle and collapse dead. The
other two continued on. The darkness behind them grew larger as thousands of
riders appeared. Yui could feel her terror as she saw the unending sea of
riders. "Kama..Kamaboshi. How are we going to get to the Emperor now? They're
in front of us. We'll be seen if we move."
     "We'll let them pass...and go around. But, by the time we get to Konan's
capital, it'll be too late." He swore as another scout was hit by an arrow.
"I..I don't know what to do now."
     "I do!" a voice hissed behind them. Yui felt every hair on her neck rise
up as she looked behind them. Firesakal nodded. "Give me the Shinzahos...before
Xangel gets them!"
     Yui watched as Kamaboshi jumped in front of her. "YOU!" he swore. "Get
away from her or I'll..."
     "You'll what?" Firesakal nodded toward the massive army passing. "All I
have to do is let them know we're here and, you'll be finished. I'm trying to
tell you fools that, I'm NOT with them anymore!"
     "You're a Gakath Seishi." Kamaboshi growled. "You can't be trusted."
     "Then you'll never make it to the Konan Emperor alive." Firesakal looked
at Yui. "If you think what I did to you was bad, then you don't want to see
what Xangel does to people."
     "Nakago." Yui whispered. "He's Nakago."
     "It doesn't matter if he's Gakath himself!" Firesakal gave them a dark
look. "Death will be the same. If we destroy the Shinzahos then...."
     Yui screamed as her head suddenly felt like it was going to split! A high
pitched noise was ripping her brain inside out!
     Kamaboshi gasped and fell to the ground. Firesakal held her head. She grit
her teeth. "Damn...they've found you!"
     "FIRESAKAL!!!" a voice shouted.
     Jori turned and looked upward. The shouts made the Koutou army aware of
their precense. Several had changed direction and were heading for them. Jori's
eyes saw this then fell upon someone else above her..."Lausel..." she
whispered..
     Orcalsi's eyes flashed. "My sister...you're a traitor...not only to
Gakath..but to our parents."
     "Our parents..." Jori whispered. She looked at Yui. "Get out of here. This
isn't your fight."
     Yui gasped as soldiers surrounded them. Kamaboshi stood up trying to
protect her. Two balls appeared in his hands. He glared at Firesakal. "Little
witch! YOU LED THEM TO US!!!!"
     Yui gasped in fear as she saw Forsa and Sarmantra come around the rocks.
Forsa smiled. "Our forces...are already in the process of destroying the
leadership of Konan Country. The era of the Four Gods is ended." He smiled.
"Hand me the Shinzahos...Yui-sama."
     Suddenly, a blast blew him backward. As the smoke cleared, Yui stared as
Firesakal was in front of her. She held a silver flame in her hand and, she
threw it upward. The flame spun and turned into a field that surrounded her,
Yui and Kamaboshi!
     "Seiryuu no Miko!" Firesakal grated through her teeth, "if you can reach
someone using your chi...DO IT NOW!!!!!"
     Yui gasped as Forsa began to fire blasts of energy at the field that
Firesakal had created. She cried out as Orcalsi's voice ripped through her
head. Kamaboshi closed his eyes. "Witch...TAKE MY CHI!! ADD IT TO YOURS!!!"
     "HAI!" Firesakal concentrated feeling Kamaboshi's power. Forsa gasped as
the field exploded outward killing soldiers as it did so.
     "GET BACK!!!" Sarmantra shouted. She saw Forsa slammed by the field but,
he stood there and took it. He smiled.
     "Yui-sama...now you know..the truth.."
     Yui fixed her eyes on Forsa. "I know. I know that both you and Xangel are
one and the same. Except, this poor man isn't just you! He's someone who's life
you took!"
     "DAMN IT!!" Firesakal swore as Forsa slammed powerful green whips into her
field. She grit her teeth. "I CAN'T HOLD THIS MUCH LONGER!!!"
     Yui closed her eyes. *Miaka* she sent, *please hear me...Miaka. I..I don't
know if you can but....PLEASE!!!!*
     Firesakal cried out as the field exploded! Orcalsi's voice ripped through
her head and she fell screaming in pain!
     Kamaboshi swore and looked up. "DAAAAAAMN YOOOOOOOU!!" he screamed. He
leaped with great force at Sarmantra. Her tresses reached outward and caught
him..
     "Foolish boy!" Sarmantra's dark eyes narrowed. "You think I'll let you
live? You're as bad as the Suzaku! I'll make them all pay for what they did to
my husband!!"
     Kamaboshi choked as her hair wrapped around his throat. He concentrated
and, his balls swung outward. Sarmantra gasped as one of them ripped through
her back! The pain made her scream and release him. His strength spent,
Kamaboshi fell to the ground...
     "NOOOOO!" Yui shouted.
     Firesakal climbed to her feet. Her eyes met her sister's. "Lausel...I'll
meet you in hell." She looked at Yui. "Get behind me....Seiryuu no Miko! I'm
going to die protecting my enemy!!!"
     "Jori.." Orcalsi whispered.
     Forsa nodded. "Your fate is decided then, Jori. You're not worthy to
call yourself a Gakath Seishi!"
     "And you're not worthy of Mia-san!" Jori stepped forward. "KILL ME IF YOU
CAN!!" She looked at Yui. "RUUUUUN!"
     "There's nowhere for her to run." Forsa smiled. "Orcalsi...kill Seiryuu no
Miko. Take the Shinzahos from her."
     Firesakal leaped back. "Touch her..and I'll kill you Lausel! Is that what
you want?"
     Orcalsi moved down from the rocks. She kept her eyes on her sister.
"Xangel...Xangel says..."
     "DAMN HIM!!" Firesakal shouted. "HE'S NOT EVEN A MAN! HE'S A THING!! HE
DOESN'T LOVE YOU!! HE NEVER DID!!"
     Forsa moved forward and raised his hand. "Orcalsi..Xangel-sama's orders
must be fulfilled."
     Orcalsi nodded. She looked at Yui. "Give me the Shinzahos...and I'll let
you live."
     Jori smiled. "Fool. It's all over. We'll die together."
     Orcalsi screamed as a wave of flame erupted from Firesakal. The heat
spread outward turning the rocks to molten lava! Yui ran as the hill collapsed.
Forsa tried to escape but gasped as the avalanche covered him. She turned back
hearing the screams and saw Firesakal hanging onto her sister. The two were
locked in a fiery death struggle. Tears filled her eyes as she saw Kamaboshi
dive on Sarmantra. His shouts filled the air...
     "YUI-SAMA!!! I LOVE YOU!!! RUUUUUUUN!!!!"
     Yui watched as those of the army that had stopped died in the horrific
explosion of fire and lava! The entire area was being consumed. She gathered
all her strength and ran to higher ground as the lava flowed. Reaching the top
of the hill, Yui cried. She cried for Kamaboshi. She cried for her enemies. She
cried especially for two sisters. Two sisters...that died together. 
     Suddenly, Yui gasped as someone struck her! She felt dizzy and collapsed
on the ground. Someone rolled her over. It was Forsa.
     "Na...Nakago." she whispered. "You were dead. I...I saw it."
     Forsa nodded and reached inside her dress drawing forth the Shinzahos.
"Yui-sama. You can't kill a dead man. It's over."
     Yui closed her eyes. "Kill me. I don't want to see the kind of world your
going to make poor Mia create."
     "Yui-sama...to kill you...would be too kind." He forced her eyes open and
kissed her roughly. "I should rape you but..it wouldn't make any difference
now. Gakath is not like Seiryuu." Forsa grinned. "She's going to take
Mia-sama's soul. She just won't consume her. She'll remake her. Gakath will
take all universes...and remake them. And, I have her promise that, I'll be a
deity as well."
     "Still trying to live forever." Yui chuckled weakly. "Doesn't matter now.
She won't need you. She'll throw you away like the rest of us. Like so much
garbage. You're deluding yourself...Nakago."
     "Yui-sama..you talk too much." She gasped as he slammed his hand across
her neck. The pain ripped through her and, she felt herself dying...
     "I shall leave you here...to suffer as I did." Forsa closed his hands
around the Shinzahos. "Mia-sama...and Xangel...are waiting."
     Yui's eyes flickered shut as she watched him turn and walk away....


     Miaka smiled as she stood in the Temple of Suzaku. The flame burned bright
in the center of the room. The great golden statue of Suzaku looked down upon
them. Miaka reached up and unhooked the necklace from around her throat. "Years
ago, Yui-chan gave this to me. She said that, it was best if we kept the two
Shinzahos together."
     Hotohori smiled. "And you had them with you. I see now why you felt it was
time to call Suzaku."
     Tamahome nodded. "We know that Yui will make her way here soon but,
perhaps having Suza-san call Suzaku first may give us an edge. She can transfer
that power to Miaka and then, Miaka can be ready to unseal Seiryuu when Yui
arrives."
     "Unsealing Seiryuu makes me uneasy." Chiriko shuddered. "It was Seriyuu
that almost destroyed us last time. To be forced to trust him..."
     "We have no choice no da!" Chichiri looked at the statue of Suzaku.
"Suzaku must know what he's doing. Otherwise...this is all a mistake."
     "Hai." Mitsukake smiled. "Suzaku knows what's going on. Once Byakko and
Seiryuu are called, Gakath will have all three to do battle with."
     "And that should be more then enough even though the legend says it took
all four gods."
     Tamahome glanced over at Tasuki and then his eyes met Takaki's. His old
master nodded. Both knew this was a long shot at best. Without Genbu to add to
the strength...the three gods would be in trouble.
     The door suddenly opened. Subaru smiled as she saw Suza entering the
temple. "It's time, everyone."
     The Suzaku Seishi took their places on each side of the fire. Miaka stood
back with Takaki and Subaru feeling a dull ache inside. She wished it was her
wearing that beautiful gown again..and calling Suzaku once more.
     Emperor Gasai's face was astonished as the beautiful Miko smiled at him.
Suza blushed as she passed each of them. Gasai sighed. "She's gorgeous.." he
whispered.
     Miaka moved forward. She joined Suza standing before the fire. "You
remember the words, Suza-san?"
     "I..I think so." Suza hung her head. "I'm scared Sukunami-san."
     "You're fine." Miaka hugged her. "The wishes are important. You only get
three. Your first one you know what you have to do. Leave the other two for me.
Once I take the role of Suzaku no Miko, I'll use those wishes to give what's
needed to you and Yui-chan."
     "I understand, Sukunami-san." Suza looked at the fire. "I'm ready.."

     The room fell quiet. Suza looked at the statue of Suzaku. Hotohori nodded.
"Leave your chi open...as before. We know this time, it's safe."
     The Suzaku Seishi closed their eyes and concentrated...
     Suza smiled. She listened to Miaka then spoke the incantation...
     
     "The Four Directions...of the Sky
      By using the Way of Mind and Goodness...
      Please Tell the Protector of the South..Suzaku
      Now I will complete the words...
      From the sky to the Earth...come to us physically.
      Through the Four Ultimates..please make extinct every
      kind of evil.
      By using your godly powers...protect us...."

     Suddenly, there was a thunderclap outside! Suza stopped and felt strange
inside..."What?" she whispered.....


     "Suzaku no Miko paused as the thunder outside sounded. The darkness began
to fall..."
     Tetsuya wiped his eyes. "DAMMIT!! Is Yui dead??"
     "I...I don't know." Keisuke's hands were trembling as he read from the
book. "All we can do is read..."
     Tetsuya gripped his head in both hands as Keisuke continued....
     "Gakath no Miko...on a nearby hilltop...recited the words to call Gakath.
Xangel-san instructed her...thusly..."


     Xangel nodded as Mia stood in the center of the hill...her ceremonial
dress of black adorning her. She looked up. "Forsa..."
     "It's okay. I'm with you." Forsa smiled at her.
     Mia felt scared. Yet, she opened the ancient scroll and looked at the
Shinzahos on both sides of her. "Are the others...truly dead?"
     "Hai." Forsa hung his head. "I couldn't save them. Therefore...we owe it
to them..to destroy the Suzaku..and bring peace to this world as one united
nation."
     Mia nodded. "I love you so...I'll do as you ask." Mia looked at the scroll
as Xangel interpreted it for her...

     "The Four Dimensions...are nothing compared to your power!
      You were sealed away...but now the time has come to break your bonds!
      By using the way of mind and darkness...please free the Lord of all
Gods...Gakath!
     Now I will complete the words...From the Sky to the Earth...come to us
physically..Gakath! Through the ultimates. 
     Please make extinct...all our enemies! Every kind of opposition!
     By using your godly powers...protect us...and destroy those who oppose
you.."


     "Suza-san..." Hotohori whispered. "Finish the incantation..."
     Suza nodded. She felt uneasy. The darkness was growing outside...
     "Only I wish...please listen to this..."

     
     Mia stared at the words as she spoke them feeling a sudden terror. Yet she
found she was unable to stop!
     "Only I wish...please listen to this! Please come down to us from the sky!
Now!!!"

     The sky suddenly lit with a huge thunderclap! The wind began to increase.
Mia gasped as the clouds began to part and, a large flash blinded her for a
second. Soldiers of Koutou nearby cried out as the sky was filled with a huge
shape! It was black and it's eyes were slitted and yellow. A long toungue of
green light flicked out. It's huge hood covered as far as Mia could see...

     Suza gasped as the thunder sounded again..."Please...come down to us from
the Sky..."


     Mia cried out as a blast filled her. She found herself enmeshed in a world
of darkness. A form came to her and, she saw it was a tall woman wearing a
black dress similar to her own but, the collar was raised higher. She smiled,
and her snake-like teeth showed...
     "I am...Gakath! I am she who inhabits the Gakath quadrant...sealed long
ago by my enemies. You are the Miko who has come to release me?"
     Mia nodded terrified. "Hai."
     "You shall become part of me...and I of you..Take my power...and relish in
it!!!"
     Mia cried out as a blast of dark energy struck her. The world of darkness
parted and, Mia saw the dark shape in the sky above her. It's head moved
slowly...
     Xangel grinned. "Mia-sama...use your first wish..." He looked
up.."quickly."


     Suza gasped as the fire was suddenly filled with a red flash. She watched
as her world began to change. Outside, she heard what sounded like the screech
of a bird..
     People were shouting.."SUZAKU!! MIKO HAS CALLED SUZAKU!!"
     Suza saw someone coming to her through the clouds of red that surrounded
her. A voice spoke to her as a man appeared.
     "I am the Lord of the Suzaku quadrant. Are you the Miko that has summoned
me?"
     "Hai..." Suza whispered...


     Mia looked at the huge cobra that hung over her head. She heard what
sounded like a bird and, looking to the right she saw a flash of red. A great
bird that resembled a peacock appeared! Mia gasped.
     "MIA-SAN!! QUICKLY!!" Xangel shouted.
     Mia swallowed. "Gakath...by your power...SEAL THE POWER OF SUZAKU!!!!"

     Suza cried out as suddenly, the man before her made a strange face. Then,
there was a loud thunderclap and, he disappeared. The world of red clouds left
with him. Suza found herself losing all strength and collapsing...
     "SUZA-SAN!!!" Miaka shouted. She caught the young girl as she fell
backwards.
     Emperor Gasai stared at this scene. He felt himself trembling as, the
light in the Suzaku Temple began to fade. The Seishi cried out in pain and,
suddenly, their forms altered back to themselves before being changed...
     Sherry looked at herself. "What...what the hell happened? I...I'm not
Nuriko anymore!"
     Chichiri cried out and fell over gasping for breath...
     "CHICHIRI!!" Jim ran to his side. "Chichiri...what's happening??"
     Takaki and Subaru joined him. Subaru looked at Chichiri. "He's dying,
Chiriko. The power of Suzaku that kept him alive..is fading."
     "WHY??" Togo shouted. He was in shock. "WHAT THE HELL HAPPENED!! SUZAKU
CAME!! I SAW IT!!!"
     "And then he left...sealed." Takaki whispered.
     Hotosama climbed off the floor. He looked at Miaka. She appeared as her
older self now holding Suza. "Baka. We weren't fast enough. Now...we'll have to
fight without Suzaku."
     "WE CAN'T!!" Togo shouted. "We got no damn powers!!" He swung his
halisen outward..."LEEEEEKA....SHIIIIIIN..."
     Miaka watched as nothing happened. "Suzaku...is gone. We're ordinary
people again."
     "Like before." Sherry whispered.
     Muhabsa moved past the stunned servants and opened the doors of the
temple. His eyes fell on the huge cobra that was across the sky. "Gakath.." he
whispered. "Miaka...your daughter has unsealed her."
     "No...NOOOOOO!" Miaka cried. She clung to Suza who lay unconscious.
"Yui-chan! What can we do now??"
     Taka moved over and hugged her close. "Miaka...I'm with you. I'm with
you..and I'll hold you.."
     "But..Mia's gone. If we can't win...we'll never see her again." Miaka
cried.
     Emperor Gasai swallowed feeling fear. Then, he turned as two men ran into
the temple. "EMPEROR-SAMA!! The city is under attack!! Koutou has invaded! They
came from the east and already our military is being overrun by them!"
     Hotosama looked at Gasai. The boy was shaking. He nodded. "My armor..bring
it to me!"
     "NO EMPEROR GASAI!!" Lord Kinsa shouted. He ran to the boy and grabbed his
shoulders. "If you fight...you won't have a chance! Let us handle this while
you direct the fight from.."
     Gasai glared at him and pulled away. "I will not sit like a trapped mouse
in a hole while my forces die for me! I'll fight with them! My father would
have done the same!"
     "LORD EMPEROR!! YOUR FATHER WAS MORE EXPERIENCED!!!!"
     Gasai turned away. "Doesn't matter. I love Konan. I'll fight to defend
it."
     He felt a hand on his shoulder. Looking up, he saw Hotosama. The former
Emperor smiled. "Gasai-sama...I'll join you."
     Gasai stared at him. "Hotohori-sama...I...I am honored."
     "I can do no less." Hotosama looked down. "Suzaku has been sealed. Now, I
must fight with all I have left. The two Emperors...past and present..will
defend Konan with our lives...and win against evil."
     Gasai smiled and moved past Hotosama to Miaka. "Miko-mentor. Take...take
care of..Suza-sama."
     Miaka felt hot tears come. Then, she watched as the other Seishi moved
over to Hotosama.
     "I'm with you." Togo said. "If I die, I'd rather it be this way then back
in prison."
     "I'm going too." Sherry smiled. "I still got ammo left in my 9mm and, I
can fight hand to hand pretty well."
     "Seishi-sama." Gasai smiled.
     "Tamahome.." Miaka whispered. "What...what are you going to do...?"
     Taka stood up. "Miaka...I'm here to protect you. So...I'll stay with you.
But..if I'm needed...I have to go."
     Muhabsa spoke briefly to a servant then moved to Gasai. "I have medical
talent that may be of use to us. I'll set up a small hospital and work with
your current surgeons. Chiriko...help me."
     Jim nodded. "Yeah..not much else I can do right now."
     Miaka cried and hugged Suza close. "Everyone...please...be careful.
Don't...don't die...please."
     Sherry smiled. "Miaka...we gave it a good try. I've no regrets about
coming back. Before I go though...I want to say sayonarra."
     Miaka cried as Sherry hugged her and wiped her tears. "Nuriko.."
     "Take care of Suza-san okay? Stay in a safe place. Maybe if Suzaku is
freed..you can still win."
     Emperor Gasai raised his arms as men came in and put armor on him.
Hotosama did the same. He picked up his ancient sword which sat on the alter.
"For the glory of Konan..and to protect...Suzaku no Miko!"
     Gasai drew his own sword and crossed it with Hotosama's. The two swords
flashed in the light of the torches. Gasai looked at Suza. "For love of
Konan..and to honor...both our Mikos."
     Takaki watched as the group left to defend Konan. He shook his head. "They
don't have much chance but...I envy them. If Byakko is sealed...I won't be able
to..."
     "BYAKKO!!!" Miaka shouted. "BYAKKO HASN'T BEEN SEALED!!!"
     Taka looked at Miaka. "If...if Suza can call Suzaku..."
     "SHE CAN CALL BYAKKO!!" Miaka leaned over the unconscious girl. "But..can
we transfer Mikos this way? Can she call Byakko after calling Suzaku?"
     Subaru looked at the dark image in the sky. "We don't have much choice
Miaka...let's awaken her. She'll need to rest but, she may be our last hope.
Your daughter will need to rest between wishes. Maybe in that time, if by some
miracle Seiryuu no Miko shows up...we can call all three gods...."

     
     
             Chapter Twenty Five: The Seige of Konan Country!


     "Emperor Gasai shouted for his soldiers to defend the castle. As he did
so, Hotosama admired how strong he looked for one so young. He thought of
himself when he was younger...and remembered his thoughts of Miko..."
     "What the hell do we do now?" Tetsuya stood up. "Gakath is free. Miaka
failed. Yui might be dead. I should end my life and get it over with. Poor
Suza-san's parents will never know..."
     Keisuke grabbed his friend and struck him across the face! "DAMN YOU
TETSUYA! GET AHOLD OF YOURSELF!!" He turned and stared at the book. "Miaka has
a long shot. But for some weird reason, that bastard knows what's going on
before they do it. How the hell is he..." Keisuke stopped and suddenly looked
at his hands. He looked back at the book. "Tetsuya...he..he knew we were
reading it. Remember?"
     "I don't follow you." Tetsuya said quietly. He rubbed his face where
Keisuke had struck him.
     "Every time they have surprised the Suzaku, it's been quickly. Look at
how fast they found Tasuki and Nuriko in the city when they first clashed.
Remember when they just instantly detected Hotohori, Chiriko, and Tamahome in
the castle? There is a connection here."
     "Connection?" Tetsuya swore. "Dammit, Yui may be dying and your..."
     "SHUT UP!!" Keisuke looked at the book. "Yui and Kamaboshi were found and
surprised quickly. The Koutou assasins knew right where they were. How the hell
are they discovering them so fast?"
     "I don't know!" Tetsuya grit his teeth. "You're pissing me off!"
     "Then listen because, I think I have this figured out. Nakago through the
power of Gakath is able to see...through the book."
     "Through the..?"
     "He didn't know about Suza initially because, when Miaka took off looking
for the Seishi and we brought her into this...she wasn't mentioned. They just
jumped in.."
     "What are you trying to say?" Tetsuya shuddered.."if it's what I think.."
     "That maybe we are responsible for all this!" Keisuke nodded. "It's the
only thing that makes sense! Nakago through the power of Gakath is seeing
through our eyes! He knows where they are and what the hell they will do as
they make the decisions...because...we are reading it to him!!"
     "Oh...god.." Tetsuya turned red with fury! "THEN..YUI'S SITUATION IS OUR
FAULT!!!"
     Keisuke nodded. "Exactly. But now, we have to do what's right. The only
thing that can save Miaka, Yui, and the others now...is for us to stop reading!
We've got to put our faith in them that things will somehow come out alright.
If we don't...Nakago, Gakath, or whatever devil is seeing through us..will tell
Gakath their every move! And, Miaka and the others will die."
     Tetsuya nodded. "I understand. We'll leave it to your sister then. And
pray to god...things turn out alright."
     "Remember...don't touch it. In fact..let's go out and get a drink. Coffee
or something. Let it run it's course."
     The two put on their coats and left the room. As they did so, the Three
Gods Sky and Earth..changed...to Two Gods Sky and Earth....

     Xangel looked at Forsa holding the unconscious Mia. "Forsa...give her a
short rest...and awaken her."
     Forsa looked down at Mia. "But..she screamed in pain. That part of you
that rests within me...tells me that we want to use her wishes quickly but, the
part that is me...myself..tells me..she might die if she does.."
     Xangel shrugged. "Gakath's will must be carried out."
     "Not at the cost of Mia's life!" Forsa whispered dangerously. "I can feel
you inside me...fighting for control. I've done all you asked. I've earned the
right to live. I've fulfilled my promise. Gakath has been called. Now, give me
back my soul!"
     Xangel smiled. "Forsa..Miko still has two wishes left. After that...you
can have her..." He stopped in midsentence and closed his eyes. "My eyes...to
the outside...seem to be shut."
     "What?" Forsa asked.
     "The fools...developed an intelligence after all. I can't see what the
Suzaku are doing anymore. But, I know of Suza-san. I know she can call Byakko.
I will have to deal with it..and quickly."
     "Can she call another god after being Miko to Suzaku?" Forsa whispered.
     "I don't know. It's never been done but, the Four Gods are fighting for
survival..."
     "You mean the Three Gods."
     Xangel smirked. "Even you are fooled, Forsa. Genbu is still very much
alive. He's being slowly devoured. If the others can free him...Genbu will have
the power to escape...and the four will once again battle Gakath." He looked at
the sky and chuckled wickedly. "Too bad you two fools..quit watching before I
said that."
     Xangel turned away and got on his horse. "Where are you going?" Forsa
said. He held Mia in his arms. She had passed out from the pain of her first
wish.
     "To destroy the Suzaku Seishi..before they somehow regain their powers.
Right now, Koutou's military is doing an adequate job but, I want to personally
oversee things...as I did before." Xangel started to ride away then looked
back. "That part of me is still in you, Forsa. If it leaves before Gakath gives
you your life...you'll die. Don't forget that."
     "I won't forget our bargain." Forsa watched him ride off and held Mia
close.
     "Mia...please forgive me. Our paths now lead to darkness. I didn't realize
my dream to live again...would hurt you...or ally me with the devil...."


     "COME ON MEN!! REINFORCE THE PERIMETER!!!"
     Lord Kinsa watched from the castle as soldiers fought to form a protective
barrier against the oncoming scourge. Thousands of Koutou soldiers running in
full armor and led by their officers burned houses and killed citizens as they
ran...
     "Suzaku..has abandoned us." Kinsa whispered.
     "Don't say that." Hotosama looked at him. He adjusted his helmet. "Suzaku
would fight if he were able. But, until he can..we must do all we can to
protect this land." He nodded to the Emperor. "Gasai-sama...I would suggest
deploying your remaining forces on both sides of the city. Leave a small amount
here to fool them as they approach!"
     Gasai smiled. "I understand Hotohori-sama. By doing so, we can come in
behind them. But, what of the ones in front? Our forces won't be enough to deal
with them."
     Hotosama drew his sword. "That's where our strength and our love for Konan
come in. We'll attack as one force...and cut a clean corridor down the middle!
As we do so, we'll put fear into our enemies."
     Sherry smiled. "Sounds good to me, Hotohori-san."
     "LET'S KICK THEM!!" Togo smiled.
     "Then..." Gasai looked at Lord Kinsa.."Deploy our remaining forces as
Hotohori-sama instructed...and quickly!"
     "Hai Emperor-sama!" Kinsa turned his horse and rode away at breakneck
speed to spread the word to field commanders.
     Gasai watched as the city burned. "These people...are my subjects. If we
live through this...I'll do all I can to help them from this horrifying loss."
     "Then let's do the best we can to protect them!" Hotosama looked back at
the men behind them. "DEPLOY IN FRONT!! SPREAD OUT AND FORM A WALL!"
     The soldiers moved quickly on either side of the castle walls by the
stairs. Gasai drew his sword. "FORWARD..." he shouted..."ATTAAACK!!!"
     He urged his horse forward with a kick and, the animal leaped forward
eagarly as if it had been waiting. Behind him, Hotosama came waving his own
sword and fixing his vision on the enemy ahead...
     Sherry leaned forward hanging onto the horse. "DAMMIT! Been too long since
I've ridden!"
     Togo nodded vigorously. "I'm too used to fancy cars!! Forgot how to
ride!!"
     "Stay behind me!" Hotosama urged them. "Center your horse on mine..and be
ready to fight!!"
     "EASY FOR YOU TO SAY!" Togo shouted.
     Emperor Gasai screamed with fury as his horse reached the first of the
Koutou soldiers. His face red with anger, he swung his sword down and chopped
the man's head off! As the blood flew he continued on screaming and swinging.
     Behind him, Hotosama dealt with blows, his fingers now remembering their
ancient skill. His sword swept through the invaders....
     "YOU'RE DOING GREAT, HOTOHORI-SAMA!!" Sherry shouted.
     Togo swore as someone shot an arrow at him. He ducked and it flew past.
His eyes grew wide with terror as he saw the arrow hit...
     "NOOOOOOOO!!" he shouted.
     "HOTOHORI!!!!" Sherry screamed.
     She watched in growing horror as the arrow that was meant for Togo hit
the former Emperor. Hotosama cried out and, he clutched the arrow, blood
pouring from his body..

     "GET BACK!!" Emperor Gasai screamed. The forces of Koutou were coming in
faster seeing their score of victory! Hotosama grit his teeth through the pain
and shouted as he ripped out the arrow! He threw it at the astonished soldiers
and attacked swinging his sword down on them.
     "DAMN YOU ALL!" Togo shouted. He pulled out his gun and aimed it. "TAKE
THIS!!"
     Sherry swung right as Togo began wildly shooting men. Terrified by the
sound of the gun and how fast their peers were dying, the enemy attack became
an undisciplined retreat as they ran to escape Togo!
     Togo laughed. "HAI! Take some more!!" He fired till his gun clicked.
Fishing in his pocket, he swore. "Damn..thought I had more ammo."
     "Baka!" Sherry admonished him. "Why did you waste it?"
     "LOOK OUT!!" Emperor Gasai shouted.
     Togo barely escaped a hail of arrows from the right. His horse was struck
and the wounded beast screamed and threw him off. Not thinking, Togo pulled out
his halisen as the soldiers that had run from him suddenly turned and
attacked..
     "LEKKAAAAA....SHIIIIIIIIN!!!!"
     Togo gasped as nothing happened. "No, damn it!"
     "You have no power you fool!" Sherry shouted.
     Togo swore in harsher language as the men attacked him. They were in the
thick of it now. He swung his sword but, not being trained to fight with one
well, he fell back and crashed to the ground..
     Hotosama screamed in anger and pain and rode his horse. With almost
superhuman strength, he rode past Emperor Gasai and grabbed Togo's hand pulling
him up just as another Koutou soldier was about to kill him. Still bleeding
profusely, Hotosama fought the dizziness from blood loss and gasped as he
killed the soldier threatening Togo.
     "HOTOHORI-SAMA!! RUN!!!" Sherry shouted.
     Emperor Gasai swung his horse behind Hotosama.."RETREAT!! FALL BACK!! FALL
BACK!!!!"
     Horns sounded and shouts of men retreating as the order was sent through
Konan's faltering military. Through the fight, Gasai could see Lord Kinsa
coming from the rear. He too had been hit, his shoulder bleeding heavily...
     "EMPEROR GASAI!! COME ON!!" Sherry shouted.
     Gasai hung his head for a second then turned and retreated after the
soldiers that were already running.
     "FORM A PROTECTIVE WALL!!" Kinsa was shouting. "GET EVERYONE TO THE
HILLS!! FALL BACK!!"
     Hotosama hung onto his horse, his vision fading. "Tasuki...take...take the
reins...I..can't see...anymore.."
     "DAMN IT!!" Togo took the reins holding Hotosama's bleeding body in front
of him. His tears fell as he steered the horse toward the castle. Men on both
sides of him were running. The military was in full retreat. Togo looked back
and saw Sherry and Emperor Gasai behind him...
     "NURIKO!!! GET MOVIN!!!" he shouted.
     Sherry fell back behind Gasai. She nodded to the Emperor. "Get to safety
Your Majesty! Take care of Hotohori-sama."
     Emperor Gasai stared at her. "What..what are you going to do?"
     "Protect the ones I love." Sherry said in a dead voice. She turned and
rode back toward the oncoming men....

     
     Miaka held Chichiri close as she felt his breathing fading. "No..no
Chichiri...don't go...please."
     Chichiri opened his eye. His mask lay on the ground next to him. He raised
his right hand weakly. "Miaka-san. It's been a great privilege for me to serve
you and everyone no da. But...I fear with.." he coughed suddenly losing
strength. "with Suzaku now sealed...the power that has kept me alive all these
years..is lost. Therefore..my life is going too..no da." He closed his eyes and
gripped Miaka's hand. "Please...please do all you can...to save this world."
     Miaka cried and held him close. "Chichiri..oh..oh god, why did this have
to happen? Please...Chichiri..."
     Chichiri closed his eyes. "Yui-san...was calling you no da."
     "What?" Miaka gasped.
     "I...I didn't recognize it and, my thoughts were on the calling of Suzaku.
Perhaps if I had...things might be different now."
     "Yui-chan..is alive?"
     "Hai..she was. Don't..don't know now though no da. Light..is fading."
     "NOOOO!" Miaka gripped him closer. "Chichiri! You hold on! Promise me,
okay? You hold on! I'll..I'll find a way. Find a way to save us all!"
     "Miaka." Taka whispered. 
     Miaka looked at Taka. He pulled her up. "We need to evacuate, Miaka.
Things aren't going well. I can't let you stay here and get captured or
killed."
     "But..but Yui-chan may still be alive." She looked into his eyes.
"Tamahome...I...I have to find her! I have to help her!!"
     "Chichiri might have been imagining that Miaka..."
     "Don't tell me that!" Miaka looked at Suza still unconscious. "You stay
with Suza-san and  awaken her if you can. Somehow, she has to call Byakko."
     The sound of people approaching made Taka look up. He nodded to Takaki as
he stopped in front of them. "Miaka...Koutou's forces have broken through. The
city has fallen."
     "No..." Miaka whispered.
     "There's no more time." Subaru added. "We have to evacuate to the hills.
The army is forming a defensive wall for us."
     "I understand." Taka turned to Miaka. "Miaka..you take Suza-san. I'll find
Yui."
     "Tamahome...I.."
     "Miaka..don't argue..go now!" he kissed her deeply. He bent down and
whispered to Chichiri.."Where is she? Could you tell?"
     "East...through..Jemser Valley...perhaps on a hill. Her chi was
terrified..in danger. I..I failed not recognizing that no da."
     "You did fine." Taka whispered. He stood up. "I'm going. I have a fair
idea where to find Yui now."
     "You have no Seishi powers." Subaru said sadly. "How will you get through
the Koutou military?"
     "I'll improvise.." Taka looked at Miaka and smiled. "I'm good at that.
I've provided for my family for the last 18 years. And...before that I was
taking care of my family...in this country."
     Miaka hugged him. "Tamahome..be careful. Find Yui-chan."
     "I'll be back with her soon." he whispered kissing the top of her head.
Then, he picked up a sword and ran from the castle...
     Miaka bent down to Suza. "Suza-san..can you hear me?"
     Suza lay silent with her eyes closed. Miaka fought her tears.
"Suza-san..please wake up. If you don't...we'll all die."


     Sherry rode her horse straight at the oncoming men. She pulled out her gun
and aimed it carefully. She fired the first shot killing the closest man
instantly! Fear filled the men's faces as they saw her turn toward them and,
the attack changed to retreat...
     "MAGIC!!!" Sherry shouted. "Hai! This is magic that will blow your head
off!!!"
     "Try...your magic on me." A deep voice said behind her.
     Soldiers scattered as another man rode through them. His long red hair
streamed behind him. His face smirked. "Suzaku Seishi...Nuriko. It must be
truly mortifying for you to have to resort to your world's weapon..."
     Sherry stared at him..."You're..."
     "Xangel...or you can call me...another name."
     Sherry's eyes grew wider. "Na...Nakago." She whispered.
     "So Suzaku Seishi...what will you do?" He smiled wickedly..
     Sherry swallowed and pointed the gun at him. "If you were in my world
I'd.."
     "Arrest me..for breaking the law..Officer Sherry Nolan. Is that right?"
     Sherry stopped feeling fear. "How..how the hell do you...know that?"
     "Because...I know everything. Even that you have another Miko. One I must
kill before she releases the power of Byakko. Now move out of the way and, I'll
allow you to live to serve Gakath."
     "THE HELL WITH YOU!!" Sherry shouted. She fired her 9mm at Xangel's head.
     Xangel smiled as a green field deflected the bullet. "You missed. Try
harder...Nuriko."
     Sherry swore and fired twice more fighting her tears. The bullets
ricocheted harmlessly....
     "You see? Your world's weapons are no match for the power of Gakath. He has
been released.."
     "YOU MEAN SHE!" Sherry shouted. "I know more about your damn god then you
do!! WHAT KIND OF DEAL DID YOU MAKE?"
     She screamed and continued firing in fear as he approached her. He
laughed.
     "Your weapon won't work anymore. You'll die knowing you failed." He
reached over and pulled Sherry from her horse throwing her to the
ground..."Baka..your death will be the first of the Seishi. Ironic, don't you
think? But, Hotohori-sama will soon follow."
     "NOOOO!" Sherry screamed and leaped at him. Xangel caught her arms and
hung her upward. "You're very beautiful, Nuriko. Your body is almost as good as
Soi's was. Too bad I'm not after a female. I could have you now."
     Sherry swore and spat at him. "DAMN YOU!!"
     "NAKAGOOOOOOOO!" a shout sounded.
     Sherry's eyes flew open wide in terror. "NO! TASUKI!! GET THE HELL
OUT OF HERE!!!"
     Togo walked toward them. He held a sword in his hand. "Get your hands
off Nuriko you scum!" 
     Xangel smiled and ripped the front of Nuriko's dress open. "You like
her? Perhaps I should show you how to treat her..."
     "TASUKI!!!" Sherry swore. "GET OUUTA HERE NOW!!!"
     "No way." Togo grit his teeth. "You mean too much to me, Nuriko."
     "Baka.." Sherry shook her head. "If I were in Vegas...I'd bust you
and send you to prison for the crook you are!"
     "That's okay.." Togo glared at Xangel. "As long as you visit me every
day, I won't mind going to prison for you..."
     Xangel smirked. "Fools. Your not worth my time. So...I'll end this."
     His hand glowed and, Sherry was flung screaming into Togo. The two
fell to the ground in searing pain. Xangel nodded. "There you fall.
But..don't worry. Perhaps if Gakath is willing...you'll live again..." He
smiled and laughed cruelly...

     Sherry forced herself up, her dress hanging open. "Bastard." she
whispered. Togo stood up next to her. She smiled. "Tasuki...let's take him
down. If I can't live happily with Hotohori-sama then..I'd rather die with
you!"
     Togo smiled and nodded. "Nuriko...you're too cool for words...."
     Togo turned and raised his sword. "COME ON!!!" he shouted.
     The two shouted and ran toward Xangel as Koutou soldiers watched in
amazement. Xangel sat calmly on his horse and just before they reached him, he
raised his hand causing an explosion so powerful, the two Seishi were vaporized
instantly...  

     Miaka gasped as she felt a sudden pain. "What..what's happening?" she
whispered. "Feels..feels like...someone is..."
     "Gone." Jim whispered. He gently gave water to Chichiri. Suddenly, he
stared at Suza. Her head moved. "MIAKA!!"
     Miaka looked and moved to Suza. "Suza-san..please..can you hear me?"
     Suza groaned and opened her eyes. "Su..Sukunami-san..it..hurts."
     "I..I know." Miaka hung her head. "I..I don't want you to do this but, if
you don't we'll all be finished. I...I need you to recover enough to call
Byakko. It's the only path left."
     Suza's eyes fluttered as she came more into awareness. She nodded as Miaka
helped her up..."Where...where are the...?"
     "Shinzahos." Miaka pulled off her ring and handed it to Suza with Yui's
necklace. "Are you strong enough?"
     Suza grit her teeth feeling great pain. "I...I have to be..Sukunami-san.
I...I made a promise to save my best friend...and all of you. This
country..and..Gasai-sama."
     Men shouted and, Miaka looked up. She cried out as she saw soldiers carry
the bleeding Hotosama in. "NOOOO! Hotohori!!!"
     The men laid Hotosama down. He coughed up blood and, his weak eyes turned
to Miaka who came running up. "Mi..Miaka.." he whispered.
     "No.." Miaka felt her tears falling fully. Suza watched as she leaned down
and hugged Hotosama getting his blood on her dress. "Hotohori..no...not you
too. Not...again."
     "Miaka..I..." Hotosama gasped in pain. "I...I've made provisions for you.
If..if you make it back...please...take care of Hotosama Industries."
     "Hotohori.." Miaka cried. "Your corporation...and Nuriko...are waiting.
Please..."
     "Miaka...be realistic." Hotosama smiled weakly. "A buisnessman..and former
Emperor...can see...statistics. I'm a statistic. The part of the greater good.
The goals that the company and the nation must accomplish to achieve a profit
and grow. You understand...Miaka?"
     "You..." Miaka lost it crying bitterly. "HOTOHORI NOOOOOOOO!!!"
     Hotosama closed his eyes. "Miaka...I...I've always loved you..."
     Emperor Gasai bowed his head feeling helpless..."Gomen nasai..this..this
is all my fault.." He looked up at Suza with defeat in his eyes....

     Suza watched feeling her own tears fall. She balled up her fists ignoring
her pain and moved into a small room. She took out the ring and put it on the
right side of her...the necklace on the left....

     "Suza-san." a voice whispered.
     Suza turned and saw Takaki and Subaru enter the room. She smiled. "I..I
understand you two are Byakko Seishi from before? I...I think..Byakko no Miko
will need...her Seishi."
     Subaru smiled and hugged Suza close. "We'll protect you..Byakko no Miko."
     Takaki moved to the other side of the room. "We're ready...Byakko no Miko.
Please fulfill your responsibility."
     Suza closed her eyes then opened them slowly. She looked at the ceiling in
the room. "This isn't a temple and..these aren't my Shinzahos..but...it'll have
to do." She closed her eyes and took a deep sigh.....

                "The Four Directions of the Sky....
              By using the way of Mind and Goodness...."


        
                  Chapter Twenty Six: The Call of Gods!


     "Forsa..."Mia whispered.
     Forsa looked down at her weak body. "Mia...it's okay. Gather your
strength. I don't want you to..." He suddenly gasped and grit his teeth.
"No..." he whispered.
     "Forsa?" Mia looked up more alert. She ignored her own pain. "Forsa, are
you alright? What's wrong?"

     *Fool...* the voice said inside Forsa's head. *Tell Mia-sama to use her
second wish. Tell her to open the doorway to all dimensions in the manner which
I instructed her.*
     Forsa grit his teeth. "No..." he whispered.
     "FORSA??" Mia cried out. "What's wrong?" She clung to him desperately. "I
love you! What's wrong? I'll do anything..please tell me.."
     *TELL HER NOW!!!* the voice tore through Forsa. *Open the gateway!!*
     "Mia.." Forsa whispered. "I...I want you to...use your second wish to
Gakath. Open the doorway to all dimensions as Xangel-sama instucted you."
     Mia pulled away. "You....you don't seem happy Forsa. Are you sure? I...I'm
hurting inside. Is it because of the wishes? Is it because of Gakath's power?"
     Forsa turned away. "No....please...just...use your second wish."
     Mia felt tears falling. "You're always so distant. Why..?"
     "Are you going to use Gakath's power?" Forsa asked. He turned and looked
at her. His own eyes were full of tears. Mia put her hands over her mouth in
shock then looked upward.
     "Kaijin!"
     A dark glowing green symbol appeared on her forehead....
     "Gakath...by your power...let the doorway to all dimensions be opened."
     The sky exploded with a huge flash! Mia gasped as she saw a hole appear in
the sky.....

     Xangel looked up as the sky exploded. Soldiers of both Konan and Koutou
quailed in fear. "Mia-sama...you're doing well." He smiled. "One more to
go..and I will be...a god." He closed his eyes...*Now Forsa...have her ignore
her pain...and make me a god.*
   
     Forsa grit his teeth and fought the pain ripping him apart. "Mia..." he
whispered.
     "Forsa...help...me..."
     Forsa turned and his face filled with fear. Mia had fallen to the ground
and, her body was darkening in color. Her face was wretched in pain. "MIA!!!"
he shouted. He ran to her. "No...oh god no...NOOOO!" He shook his head.
"My...my life...isn't worth this. No life is worth this!" Forsa leaned close to
Mia. "Mia...listen to me...use your last wish...to..."
     Forsa screamed as searing pain so great it made him collapse ripped
through him......

     Xangel sighed. "The puppet has gotten too bold for his master. Time to cut
the strings...and return my chi to it's completeness."
     The darkness suddenly began to dim! Soldiers and others looked up
pointing. Xangel narrowed his vision. He glared. "White light...growing
bolder...those fools in Yui-sama's world...cut off my vision long enough for
the new Miko to call...Byakko. That means...I'll have to make sure Yui-sama is
dead...and quickly..."


     Subaru and Takaki stared in wonder as Suza finished the incantation and,
the white light of Byakko came through the roof and surrounded her. There were
shouts of joy and, people outside were screaming. "BYAKKO!!! IT'S BYAKKO!!!"
     The door burst open and, Muhabsa, Miaka, and Jim stared at the glowing
Suza. Her body was covered in glowing light. Miaka swallowed. "Suza-san..."

     Suza cried out as the light enveloped her! She felt her strength leaving
then her thoughts of saving Mia and everyone else came forth. She concentrated
on her strength. "Byakko.." she whispered...
     The white light too bright to see through began to dim. A man came down
and stood before her...
     "I am the Lord of the Byakko Quadrant.." his voice echoed. "Are you the
Miko that has summoned me forth?"
     Suza nodded with determination. Her fear was gone. "Hai. I am!"
     "You have been given the full range of my powers in the form of three
wishes. Use them wisely..."
     Suza smiled feeling the power course through her body. The man nodded and
he faded into the light...

     Miaka's eyes winced trying to see through the light. She watched as
someone walked out of it. It was Suza. But, her body was glowing and, her hair
was whipping as if in a strong wind...
     "KAIJIN!!" she said....
     A glowing white symbol appeared on her forehead. Suza smiled at Miaka.
"Sukunami-san..."
     "Suza..." Miaka whispered.
     "Unseal the power of Suzaku allowing Miaka-san to become Suzaku no Miko
again!!"

     Everyone in the room gasped as, there was a sudden explosion outside. The
earth shook and, people screamed. "SUZAKU!!! IT'S SUZAKU AGAIN!!!"
     Emperor Gasai stared out the window his face filled with wonder. The white
god Tiger Byakko hung high in the air, his roar shaking the ground. Then, the
darkness of Gakath was further dispelled. A red glow appeared and, Suzaku
appeared. The bird screamed and flapped it's wings in triumph filling the sky
with a red glow....

     Yui smiled weakly as she saw the white light in the sky. She felt the
darkness claiming her. 
     "Yui-chan...Yui?"
     Yui barely opened her eyes as a voice came to her. "Kama...Kamaboshi?" she
whispered..
     "No...it's me." 
     Yui saw a familiar face through the fog. It was a Koutou soldier but, his
face was smiling. She coughed feeling her life fade..."Tama...Tamahome. I'm
glad you're here. Tell Miaka...I tried..."
     Taka picked Yui up gently. "Yui...it's okay. I'm here with you. And, it
looks like Suza-san managed to call Byakko. That means you'll be calling
Seiryuu soon.."
     "I...I don't have the strength to call...Seiryuu.." Yui whispered. "I'm
not even...able to stand. I'll....I'll be consumed...if I do." She closed her
eyes weakly.....

     Miaka watched her friends as the red glow suddenly absorbed her...
     "Miaka-san..." a voice whispered..
     Miaka turned and saw a man. He smiled, his familiar face filling her with
hope. "Suzaku...Suzaku sei-kun!! I...I did it! WE DID IT!!"
     "Hai.." the man nodded. "Now...it will be our fight. Use your wishes
wisely...my Miko. It's good to have you with me...again."
     "Hai!" Miaka closed her eyes. The red glow faded....
     "KAIJIN!!!" Miaka shouted. Her voice boomed through the room. Eyes turned
and watched in amazement as the glow covered her. She saw Suza fighting
pain."Be strong, Suza-san! Be strong and you won't be consumed!"
     "What...what now...Sukunami-san?" Suza whispered.
     Miaka closed her eyes. "Suzaku...by your power!! UNSEAL THE POWER OF
SEIRYUU...BY MAKING YUI-SAMA WELL ENOUGH TO CONTROL IT!!!"

     Tamahome jumped back startled as Yui suddenly glowed. There was a scream
in the air and, his eyes looked upward. The blue flash joined the red and white
and, a huge dragon appeared!!
     "SEIRYUU!!!" he shouted. "Yui..." He stopped seeing her surrounded by a
blue light...."Yui..."

     Yui felt herself suddenly growing stronger. Her dying body was quickly
healing, as her damaged organs repaired themselves. Internal bleeding reversed
and, her mind cleared. The blue clouds surrounded her and, she saw a man in a
blue robe come forward..."I am the Lord of the Seiryuu Quadrant. Yui-sama. You
were the Miko that called me before."
     "Hai." Yui looked at him. "And I need you again, Seiryuu. This time...to
fight alongside Suzaku..."
     "I am aware of the power of Gakath." Seiryuu answered. "Perhaps I should
ally with it instead of fighting it."
     Yui fought the fear rising in her. "You can't trust a dark alliance!
You're not evil, just following a different set of goals then the other gods.
But, if you ally with Gakath...you're no better then that god!"
     "I consumed you before..." Seiryuu answered...
     "Hai. You did." Yui looked Seiryuu dead in the face. "BUT NOT THIS TIME!!
THIS TIME...YOU'RE GOING TO HELP MIAKA OR...I'LL HAVE SUZAKU'S POWER RESEAL
YOU!!"
     Seiryuu nodded. "If you do that...you can't defeat Gakath."
     "THEN WE'LL ALL DIE!!!" Yui shouted. Her voice sounded as if it were
bouncing off hollow walls..."Join with Suzaku and Byakko...do as I ask...and
defeat Gakath!" Yui glared at Seiryuu feeling her anger. "I'm your Miko. I
called you! NOW DO AS I ASK!! CONSUME ME...IF YOU CAN!!!"
     Seiryuu nodded to her and bowed. "You have gained courage since the last
time we met. Your mind was filled with doubt and fear. I feel very little of
that now." The Seiryuu Lord smiled. "I will support the other gods. Make your
three wishes."

     Yui gasped as the light faded..... 

     "Yui-sama..." a voice said behind her....
     Yui turned and saw a man walking toward her. Taka was standing when
suddenly, his forehead glowed! He felt stronger. She stepped back.
"Tamahome.."
     Tamahome nodded. "That's right Yui...Tamahome..Suzaku Seishi.." He
glared at the man facing him. "Nakago....long time...but not long enough."

     Xangel nodded. He closed his eyes and smiled. "Can you win
again...Tamahome?"
     His body glowed and, his red hair changed. His face changed and, instead
of Xangel, Nakago fully restored appeared. "Forsa.." he smiled. "Arigatoo
but...I don't need you anymore..."

     Mia cried out as Forsa suddenly gasped. She fought her own pain as his
face went white and he slumped forward. "FORSA!!!!" she cried. Mia saw his eyes
flutter open...

     "Can't...can't live on...a borrowed chi." he whispered. He turned and
weakly brushed her hair back. "Mia...use your last wish...to give Genbu...the
power to fight...only...way left...."
     "Forsa..." Mia cried. She leaned over him. "Forsa..why are you...?"
     "Mia..." he gasped. "Gomen nasai. I...I haven't been..honest with you. All
along..I...I was working with Xangel...Nakago...to free Gakath. Because...when
I died before...I made a deal with...the devil."
     "Devil?" Mia feeling her own pain ignored it. Her tears fell on his face.
     Forsa closed his eyes then opened them. "I...I love you. But..I was
deceiving you. Your mother is...Suzaku no Miko. That man you thought was your
father...is Suzaku Seishi....Tamahome."
     "No..." Mia whispered in horror. Her body turned darker as she felt her
strength fade. "No...Forsa...why??"
     "I died in a battle. As my chi passed to the great unknown...I was pulled
into a sealed quadrant...by Gakath. Another chi was there...Nakago. Nakago told
me that, if I allowed him to mix with my chi...he and I would have the chance
to live again...if we convinced you to unseal Gakath."
     Mia closed her eyes letting the pain rip through her. "I...I understand."
she gasped. Her tears fell more. "You..you never loved me. You never did."
     "No.." he gasped out. "I...I do love you. But..I didn't have the power to
stop him! He used my body...my abilities...to captivate you. His power...to
stop your doubts. Firesakal..died defending Yui..."
     "Yui." Mia nodded. "But.. I love you! How can I save you?"
     Forsa coughed. "You...you can't. The chi that was merged with mine is gone
now. He's killed me. I'm fading away...but...you must use the power of Gakath
to unleash Genbu..and fight with the others. I could see through Nakago's mind
as he saw through mine, as his goals were weakened. Another girl from your
world is with your mother and she is...Byakko no Miko. She's...Suza-san.."
     Mia's eyes flew open wider. "No...my...my best friend! She's here too?
And, all this time, I've been fighting against my mother, father, and her???"
     "Hai.." Forsa whispered. "But..but not anymore." He smiled and pulled her
down weakly kissing her. "Sayonarra...Mia.."
     "NOOOOOOOOO!!!" she screamed. Mia hugged him desperately. "Don't..don't
go!! DON'T LEAVE MEEEEEEE!!!!!"
     "If...if I can perhaps...somehow..someway...I'll find you...and we'll meet
again."
     Mia nodded feeling his breath grow weaker. "Forsa...I'm yours. I'm yours
forever. I'll never love...anyone else...."
     "Mia..." his voice faded. "I'll find you...."
     Mia gasped as his body slumped. She cried bitterly and suddely, she forced
herself up. Her strength renewed, she looked at the sky and cursed the dark god
of Gakath that faced the other three. The air was defeaning with the screams of
them all...
     "KAIJIN!!!" Mia shouted!!
     The blackness consumed her. She screamed in further pain. She could hear a
voice...
     *Unleash my power....and join with me!!!*
     "Hai!" she answered. "My last wish....UNSEAL GENBU!! LET HIM GO!!!!!"
     The sky exploded with another light of bright green!! Gakath's hiss filled
the air as her body exploded and, the green glowing expanded. Then, a huge
turtle appeared and flew across the sky freed from destruction....
     Mia cried out as her body began to fade...*Mother...* she sent out as she
felt her body being consumed...*I love you all. Please win for me....*


     "YAGHHHHHHHH!!!!!"
     Nakago moved easily out of Tamahome's path as the Suzaku Seishi swung at
him. He laughed. "Fool..Gakath's power is greater then that of Suzaku. And
soon, I will be a god. What chance will you have then?"
     Tamahome gasped as Nakago disappeared and reappeared in front of him.
Before he could move, Nakago slammed him in the chest sending the Seishi flying
across the ground and hitting the hillside. "I owed you that.." Nakago smiled.
     Yui watched in fear as Nakago turned to her. "Yui-sama...come here."
     "No..." Yui whispered in terror.
     "Seiryuu no Miko.." He smiled...
     Yui glared at him. "KAIJIN!!" she shouted!
     Nakago stepped back as the blue symbol of Seiryuu appeared on her
forehead. Yui smiled. "Nakago...if you touch either of us...I'll kill you!"
     Nakago laughed. "Try it, Yui-sama. See how useless Seiryuu's power is."
     Yui's face filled with fear. "You're..you're lying. Nothing can withstand
the power of a GOD!!"
     "Except another god." Nakago pointed upward. Yui watched in horror as she
saw Seiryuu, Byakko, and Suzaku in battle against Gakath. The huge cobra
serpent dominated the sky. The blackness that had been dispelled was being cast
over the light of the others....

     Byakko roared and dove for Gakath's tail but, the huge serpent moved with
incredible speed. Taking her tail, she slammed it into Byakko!  The tiger-god
flew across the sky sending shooting fire after him and crashed into Suzaku!
Suzaku spun out of control as red flares lit up the sky....
     Nakago grinned. "Yui-sama...it's not too late. Use your wish...to reseal
Suzaku. Tell Seiryuu to join us."
     Yui glared at him. "NO! NEVER!! Never again will I be fooled or used by
you! Nor will Seiryuu serve Gakath!"
     "Then.....die!!"
     Yui watched as his hands filled with black flames. She opened her mouth
shouting..
     "SEIRYUU!!!! SEND NAKAGO TO THE DEAD WORLD FROM WHICH HE CAME!!!"
     Nakago suddenly stopped and stood still as the blue light of Seiryuu
surrounded him. He smiled. "Gakath...show these baka...your true power."
     Tamahome forced himself up and watched in horror as the blue light of
Seiryuu which surrounded Nakago was suddenly dispelled by a dark green one.
Then, blackness exploded from him in the form of flames. He looked at Tamahome.
     "So...where is your courage now..Tamahome?"
     "DAAAAAMN YOOOOOOU!!!"
     Tamahome moved with incredible speed and taking his fist hit Nakago as
hard as he could. He cried out as pain ripped through his body! Nakago held his
hand and smiled as he crushed it. Tamahome gasped from the pain.
     "Now...who is the damned?" Nakago laughed and slammed Tamahome to the
ground and kicked him savagely. "I've no more time to play with you....."

     The sky suddenly grew bright green and Gakath screamed!! The serpent moved
as her insides were torn and the god which she had consumed broke free! The God
Turtle, Genbu turned and joined with the other three gods....

     Nakago swore. "Genbu..." He looked at Yui who was shaking. "Yui-sama..one
wish gone..two left. Who's power is greater?"
     "No...oh...my god.." Yui looked at Tamahome. He was trying to get up.
     Nakago nodded. He kicked Tamahome hard forcing him into the hillside.
Then, taking his hands, he grinned savagely as a black fire came forth and hit
Tamahome making him scream with agony...
     "STOOOOOP!!!" Yui cried.
     "Yui-sama...use your next wish...to make me a god."
     "Make you a..?" Yui gasped.
     Tamahome swore. "DON'T DO IT!! HE NEEDS YOU TO BECAUSE..."
     Yui cried out as Nakago slammed another fireball into Tamahome. He
screamed as he tried to escape it.
     "I'll kill this fool...if you don't." Nakago nodded. "You know I will do
what I must to win. I told you that before. If you had trusted me from the
beginning.."
     "YOU LET THAT WOMAN WHIP ME!!" Yui cried. "And..and she was the one that
turned out to be the best of all. She..she tried to save me.."
     Nakago looked up as he witnessed Gakath being forced back by the four
gods.
     "I don't have time for this Yui-sama.." He launched another fireball at
Tamahome. This time, Tamahome rolled clear. He shouted and ignoring his pain
leaped from the top of the hill and brought Nakago to the ground with him! The
two attacked each other trying to kill each other with their fists! Yui's eyes
filled with tears from fear and terror as Nakago screamed and threw Tamahome
off! He moved quickly and kicked Tamahome in the head. The blood poured from
the Seishi making him gasp in pain...
     "Miaka..." Yui whispered. "We...we were winning but...."
     Nakago smiled at Yui. "Now Yui-sama. You have two more wishes. Seiryuu is
not the type to side with the other gods. He is one of strength. A perfect
match for Gakath. And as for you...wouldn't you like to be a goddess? Join with
me."
     Yui shook her head. "No...never."
     "Then you are a nuisance to me. You must be removed as such." Nakago
raised his hands. "I'll kill you...before you can use your other two wishes..."
     Yui ran and dove on top of Tamahome...
     "KAIJIN!!!! Seiryuu!! Transport Tamahome and I to Miaka..right now!!!!"
     Nakago smiled as the two disappeared. He watched feeling triumph as the
four gods were forced back....
     
     Seiryuu screamed in anger as his fire harmlessly bounced off the serpent
god. Gakath's long toungue struck out and, it's fire burned consuming Suzaku.
The great bird god of Konan screamed and flew out, his feathers flying for
miles behind him. The sky had become an unbelievable scene of eternal war as
the four gods circled around the dark serpent but each time they tried to
strike, she was there! Hitting at once, they found her moving so, they hit each
other! Genbu spun upside down and into Byakko as the serpent god Gakath whipped
her tail making the Tiger God scream....

     Miaka gasped as she felt the sudden pain in her head. The words sounded as
if they were without hope. 
     *Mother...*
     Miaka cried out..."NOOOOOO!!!"
     *Please win for me....*
     Emperor Gasai looked at her. "Suzaku no Miko..what is it?"
     "My...my daughter.." Miaka felt hot tears come. She grit her teeth.
"She's..she's....dead.."
     "Dead?" Suza stepped back and felt her legs give way. "What..but..how..?"
     "Consumed. But..."
     Miaka stared upward. "KAIJIN!!!"
     The red symbol of Suzaku glowed on her forehead.
     "MIKAKA-SAN...NOOOOOO!!!!"
     Miaka turned and stared at Chichiri. "Chi..CHICHIRI!!!" She ran to him and
hugged him. "Chichiri, you were dying!!! How..?"
     "When you freed Suzaku, my strength was returned. But, it won't last if we
don't defeat Gakath, no da."
     "I understand. And Hotohori?"
     "Mitsukake is healing him now. But...we don't know what happened to Tasuki
or Nuriko."
     "I do.." Miaka bowed her head. "Chiriko and I both felt it.
They're...gone."
     "You mean dead?" Gasai asked.
     "I..I think so. I don't know for sure." Miaka closed her eyes. "But, I
need to wish for my daughter to return. If I do.."
     "Miaka-san..Suzaku doesn't have enough power for that." Chichiri looked
out the window. "Your daughter can't be freed unless Gakath's power is beaten
down. The four gods have been called and are now in full combat. But, if we can
somehow help using our chi down here to support them.."
     "You mean like a network?" Chiriko asked. He walked in the room.
"Miaka...I know how you feel but, if you use a wish to free your daughter, you
might waste it. There's no guarantee it will work."
     "Yui-chan.." Miaka closed her eyes. "I..I wonder how her and Tamahome
are?"

     Hotohori opened his eyes. "I...I was dying."
     Mitsukake nodded. "But, Miaka called Suzaku again. Suza is Byakko no Miko
now. My Seishi powers have returned so, I've healed you."
     Hotohori sat up. "Where's Miaka?"
     "She's with Chichiri and others. You're still weak so, try to conserve
your strength.."
     "I...I felt..Nuriko and Tasuki..."
     "I know." Mitsukake bowed his head. "They did it to protect us."
     Hotohori stood up as Mitsukake protested. Several of the doctors stared in
amazement. "I won't sit while Miaka needs me. We all need to be with her right
now. My body will heal." He nodded to Mitsukake. "COME!"
     The two moved to the other room. Miaka stopped talking and stared at
them..
     "HOTOHORIIIII!!!" She fell into his arms sobbing...
     "Miaka." Hotohori smiled and looked at her. "I'm glad your alright. But,
there's no time to be filled with regrets. Two of us are gone. I felt them
die."
     "I..I know." Miaka sobbed.
     "No tears. Not now." Hotohori nodded. He looked at everyone. "We need a
plan. The Koutou forces won't be able to hurt Konan if they have to deal with
the power of Suzaku. Any ideas? Suzaku is engaged against Gakath."
     Chiriko thought a moment. "Have Miaka use a wish to stop Koutou by
creating a barrier between us and them. The Koutou forces inside though are the
problem."
     "We'll have to defeat them on our own." Emperor Gasai said. He nodded to
Lord Kinsa. "How are we holding up?"
     "Not good." Kinsa shook his head. "The enemy is determined. They're
forcing us back. They could be in the castle soon. If so..."
     "Then we must find a way to stop them completely." Hotohori looked at
Subaru. "I know you have the power of time. You can move things back one day."
     "I can't change the power of Gakath.." Subaru began.
     "No..but you can use it to change the time of Konan Country..back one day.
Right?" Chiriko grinned.
     "I...I think so." Subaru smiled. "It doesn't work on that large a scale
though.
     "It might if supported by one wish. That would take care of the enemy
here. We could then concentrate all our efforts on Gakath."
     "But, what would happen to Nakago?" Miaka asked. "Wouldn't he just come
and attack again? That won't solve it."
     "Then we must disable Koutou's forces...and send them home." Hotohori
said.
     "KAIJIN!!" Suza shouted.
     Everyone stared at her astonished. She grit her teeth..
     "BYAKKO!!! SAVE KONAN COUNTRY...BY SENDING KOUTOU'S FORCES HOME UNHARMED
AND MAKE THEM FORGET HOW TO FIGHT IF THEY TRY TO ATTACK!!!"
     Emperor Gasai gasped. "Suza-sama...you're...incredible..."
     Shouts of joy came from outside. Hotohori opened a window and they watched
as soldiers of Koutou were surrounded by a white light. They glowed and then
disappeared...
     Miaka hugged Suza. "Suza-san...arigatoo! Your fast thinking saved Konan
Country!"
     "She's truly a worthy Empress." Gasai grinned.
     Suza smiled and blushed turning away. She closed her eyes feeling
pain...     
     Takaki sighed and looked away. "Time for that later, Your Majesty. Konan
is saved but, it and the rest of the world will suffer if we don't do something
to help support the four gods."
     Chiriko gripped a nearby table for support as the earth trembled. "The
gods...they'll destroy everything if they...."
     "LOOK NO DA!!!" Chichiri shouted..
     Everyone turned and watched as Gakath fired a wide field from it's mouth
that encompassed the four gods. Byakko roared and Suzaku screamed. Genbu made a
croaking sound and, Seiryuu's anger echoed shaking the earth. Then, Gakath
turned and moved toward the hole in the sky....


     "Wonder what's going on?" Tetsuya whispered.
     Keisuke sighed. "Dunno. But, if we pray enough, maybe things will go our
way. We can always hope."
     "Do you want to go back?" 
     "No." Keisuke stood up. "But...it wouldn't hurt just to see. We won't open
the book but...we'll see if there's any changes on the cover. That might give
us an idea..."
     The two walked back to the apartment. "How long have we been gone?"
Tetsuya asked.
     "One hour. No telling how long it's been in their time. I hope..."
     Tetsuya shouted and pointed. Keisuke swore. They could see light through
one of the apartment windows. "Dammit..come on!!" Keisuke broke into a fast run
with Tetsuya behind him and tore up the stairs. Fumbling for the keys, he could
see the glowing light under the door...
     The door swung open and, the two stared feeling terror as the book was
floating in the middle of the room. From it, strands of light flowed...a
mixture of blue, green, red and white. Trying to overshadow the light was a
darkness. The darkness hung in the air like thick black smoke. Keisuke coughed.
     "That smell! What the hell...?"
     "The smell of death.." Tetsuya swore. His head turned and he pointed to
the floor. "LOOK!!"
     The two ran to two still forms...Sherry...and Togo...
     Keisuke was about to turn Sherry over when outside there was an explosion
of thunder so loud, it shook the building! Outside people screamed and a flash
lit the sky..
     "OH SHIIII..." Tetsuya began to swear...
     "Dammit." Keisuke cut him off. "We're in deep...too deep to get out.."

     The sky ripped open and, a great hole appeared. From it, a dark serpent
screamed and ripped forth! It's glowing green eyes surveyed the city below.....

           

                  Chapter Twenty Seven: Final Destiny!


     The  earth trembled loudly as objects fell from shelves. Chichiri moved as
parts of the ceiling began to crumble..
     "The castle is going to collapse no da! We've got to get out of here!!"
     "EVERYONE! OUTSIDE NOW!!" Hotohori shouted.
     Miaka hung onto Hotohori's hand as the group ran from the room and into
the central hall. The earthquake was growing in intensity.
     "What..what does all this mean?" Suza panted as she ran..
     "I..I don't know." Emperor Gasai answered. He looked at her with fear in
his eyes. "I'll be with you though..until the end."
     "The end isn't here yet, damn it!" Chiriko ran behind them and ducked
another piece of stone..
     The group ran through the main doors as the archway began to collapse.
Screams were filling the air. Miaka looked up. "The gods..they're surrounded by
Gakath's power! That field..what..what's it doing?"
     "I have no idea." Takaki swore. "Unless..it's because Gakath is drawing
their power from them."
     "That would make sense." Chiriko nodded. "If Gakath is slowly killing them
then, this world may soon cease to exist."
     "NOOOO!" Miaka shouted. "We..we have to do something! We can't let this
world perish!"
     "Only a wish might save it but..with the gods under attack..there's no
guarantee it will work. Besides..we don't have many left no da." Chichiri looked
at Suza. "Suza-san looks sick. She could be consumed."
     Suza looked down. "I have one wish left. I need to use it when we need it.
Sukunami-san has two. But, what about Yui-san?"
     "I..I don't know." Miaka gripped onto Hotohori's hand. "The..the world is
coming apart around us. I don't even know if..." She stopped and stared along
with everyone else as a blue glow suddenly appeared. It formed into two people
and Yui appeared with Tamahome.
     "TAMAHOMEEEEE!!!" Miaka ran and caught her husband as he fell. She looked
at Yui and smiled. "Yui-chan! Yui-chan, it's soo good to see you again!"
     Yui nodded weakly. "Miaka. Na..Nakago attacked us. Tamahome needs help."
     Mitsukake took Tamahome from Miaka. "I need time to recharge my power.
But, with Suzaku under attack, I don't know what we can do."
     Subaru helped Mitsukake. "The baka. Did he try to go against Nakago on his
own?"
     Yui fought her tears. "Hai. And, he was almost killed. I...I tried to stop
Nakago but, my first wish failed."
     Miaka stared at her. "A wish...failed?"
     "Hai." Yui lost it and fell into Miaka's arms. "Dear god Miaka..I couldn't
stop him!! Seiryuu's power is useless!!"
     Takaki nodded and put a hand on Yui's shoulder. "No one god can stop
Gakath. Nakago has Gakath's power so, it's not possible for you to overcome him
while Gakath has her full abilities."
     "So..so how many wishes do we have now?" Suza asked trembling.
     "I have one." Yui sobbed. "I...I had to use the second to escape from
Nakago or, we'd both be dead."
     "Then how are we going to overcome him??" Suza said fearfully.
     "YOU CAN'T.." a voice answered. Miaka turned and gasped as behind them
Nakago appeared. "Suzaku no Miko...it's been...too long. However, I assure you,
I'll make up for it."
     "You...you said you were not going to side with..."
     "Side with the Majin." Nakago nodded. "Gakath is not that fool. The Majin
was an outside source..an invader to this universe. But...Gakath is a god from
this universe. She has the power to take over and lead it into a glorious new
destiny."
     "Damn....you..." a voice said weakly. Miaka watched as Tamahome struggled
forward. "TAMAHOME!!!! NOOOOOO!!!!"
     "Mi...Miaka...we...can't let him get away with this."
     "Tamahome! Step back!"
     Tamahome's eyes widened as Hotohori stepped in front of him. "Hoto..hori."
he whispered.
     "I'll deal with him." Hotohori drew his sword and smiled. "This time...the
outcome will be different."
     "Insolent fool." Nakago laughed. "You may have the power of Suzaku this
time but...not even a god can stop me...let alone a mere Seishi."
     Hotohori took his sword and held it..."I'll let the outcome of our battle
decide that!"
     "Hotohori-sama...if he kills you..."
     "Then Miaka will be one of the richest women in the world...assuming she
survives this." Hotohori smiled at Chichiri. "Take everyone to safety."
     "NOOO!" Chiriko shouted. He stepped forward. "If you fight...we all fight!
We came here from our new lives to save this world. I won't leave!"
     "Neither will I." Mitsukake nodded. "We fight together."
     "I...I'm not going...to let you all...do this.." Miaka sobbed. She clung
to Tamahome. "There must be a way to solve this! THERE HAS TO BE A WAYYYY!!!!"
     Nakago smiled. "The only way Suzaku no Miko..is to accept the inevitable
and serve the god of darkness. As you can see, your four gods are useless..."
     Miaka looked at Suza. The young girl was trembling in terror and pain. Her
eyes gazed up at the four gods still caught in Gakath's field. Gakath herself
was gone...but her power remained.
     "That hole..." Miaka whispered. "I..I need to know..where it goes..."
     "If we had a way to talk to the four gods, it might help no da!" Chichiri
stood defensively in front of Miaka and Suza. Takaki and Subaru stood on both
sides of them ready to fight. Miaka closed her eyes.
     "KAIJIN!!"
     The other Seishi stared at her!
     "MIAKA!!" Hotohori shouted. "DON'T WASTE YOUR WISHES!!"
     Nakago laughed. "If she does...you are truly damned.."     
     "SUZAKU!! CREATE A WAY FOR US ALL TO COMMUNICATE WITH YOU AND THE OTHER
GODS...INCLUDING GAKATH!!!"
     Nakago jumped back surprised as a glowing red light surrounded Miaka and
the others......

        "I feel faint, no da!" Chichiri complained.
     The red light grew in intensity. Then, with it, a green intermixed with a
blue and finally, white came in. The group stared as the brightness made them
blink.
     Emperor Gasai gasped. "Lord Kinsa...this is.."
     "We're in the hands of the Gods." Kinsa said in awe. "All of them!"
     Miaka opened her eyes. "SUZAKU!! ARE YOU HERE???"

     "Suzaku no Miko.." a voice said. It was Nakago's. He appeared before them.
Behind him in the distance, a darkness was coming. "You wanted to see
Gakath...and now you shall." He smiled wickedly..
     Miaka stared in horror as a woman appeared. She smiled...
     "Hello.....Mother."

     "NOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!!!!!!!" Miaka cried in agony.
     Tamahome stepped back. "No...Mia..it can't be."
     The woman nodded. "Your daughter's chi is now part of my own. I thank you
for having her. Without her hidden power and your aid, I could never have
broken free of the sealed quadrant."
     "Sealed...?" Tamahome gasped.
     Hotohori swore. "When you burned the four gods.."
     Tamahome bowed his head. He looked at Miaka who was shuddering in terror.
"Miaka..we must be strong! Now is not the time to lose!"
     Nakago laughed. He looked around the colored mist. "You've already lost,
fools. Although we are currently in communication with the Five Gods, you can
see that none of the four are answering. That is because Gakath's power is
rapidly draining them all. Soon, they will all be consumed."
     Miaka looked at Suza. She was gritting her teeth in pain. She looked up
shaking. "Mia-chan...what...what about...our match against Jonan Junior Academy
next week? If we haven't missed it, we can still win! BUT I NEED YOU!!!"
     Miaka watched Gakath flinch. She nodded. "HAI!! You have a test you need
to pass! I'm not good in math but, Hotohori can help you!!"
     Gakath laughed. "Suzaku no Miko..do you think a God NEEDS to pass a math
test? How foolish you are!!"
     Miaka felt an imaginary hammer strike her in the head. "But..it was worth
a try..."
     *Miaka* a voice echoed in her head.
     *Suzaku...Suzaku Sei-kun! You can hear us??*
     *Hai. But, we cannot answer. Gakath has us suspended between two universes
while she roams freely into yours. The field is multi-dimensional and, she uses
it to drain our powers from us. We know what must be done to stop her but, we
don't have the strength to do it. We need a power great enough to combine with
our own. Use your will...your love. Fight as you never have before, my Miko. I
promise you and the others...no Miko will be consumed if we win.*
     Miaka looked at the others...
     "I NEED EVERYONE TO CONCENTRATE ON ME!!" she shouted.
     Everyone stared at her. Chichiri looked at the colored clouds around them
and nodded. He put his staff in the center. "Everyone..focus on Miaka no da!"
     "Yui-chan...Suza-san..use your wishes..when I tell you to! AND NOT
UNTIL!!" Miaka shouted.
     Nakago smiled. "Suzaku no Miko..what power can you possibly have left?"
     Miaka looked at Gakath. She fixed her eyes on the dark god. The black hair
of the God blew in her face.
     "Mia.." she said determined. "When you were a baby..I held you and I
nurtured you. I wasn't a very good mother but, I did my best. You grew into a
beautiful girl! You're smarter then I am. You're better in school! You can even
cook better. I...I'm proud to have you as a daughter! I"ll never give you up!!"
     "Useless to reach a consumed chi.." Nakago smirked.
     "Suzaku no Miko...your world is going to join this one in oblivion..."
     Gakath raised her arms..her dark dress fluttering in a wind that began to
come up..
     "Mia...we love you." Miaka felt her tears falling. "Look at everyone here.
The Suzaku Seishi. They came from around the world to help me find you. To
reclaim past lives..and fight as one again..to save you! You're the only thing
that matters to us Mia! You and our worlds. The Gods are able to see this. They
see our love. They see our needs. You yourself are only a child. But, you have
more understanding then I did when I first became Suzaku no Miko. I'm sorry I
never told you about that. I never knew you would experience this. I never knew
you needed me so much! Always so wrapped up in your studies that, you pushed us
away. Maybe we aren't the best parents but...WE LOVE YOU MIA!!!"
     The dark God flinched slightly. "Your words are useless Suzaku no Miko.
They fall on dead ears."
     Nakago smiled. "Now..I'll seal off this useless prattle. I have Gakath's
promise that I will be a god as well. So....sayonarra!!!"
     Nakago fired a burst of dark energy at them! Chichiri raised his staff
and, a field made from the colors of all the gods covered them. The blast
struck it and was deflected...

     
     "What...do we do now? Tetsuya whispered. He looked at the dark serpent in
the sky.
     "First..let's see if Tasuki and Nuriko are alive." Keisuke moved to the
two still forms. "They.." he closed his eyes. "I..I think they're dead. Neither
one is breathing."
     Tetsuya fought his tears but gave up crying. "So..I guess soon we'll be
joining them..won't we?"
     "Guess so." Keisuke looked up as he heard a sound. "Doesn't look like
we're going without a fight though does it?"
     Tetsuya watched as several fighter jets appeared. They broke formation and
began to attack the dark god.....


     "AGHHHH!!!" Chichiri shouted.
     Nakago smiled as he pounded the energy field. "You can't keep this up for
long, Suzaku Seishi. Why don't you come out and attack me?"
     Miaka closed her eyes again. *Suzaku..Suzaku we need you! We need all of
you! I can't reach her!*
     *Suza* a voice whispered.
     Miaka gasped as she heard Suza's own voice. *Who..who is this? You're in
my head.*
     *Byakko. Use your friendship..to reach her. That part of her that was your
friend still lives. She can be overcome by us...but only with your help.*
     Suza stared at the dark god. "Mia..." she said. "I need help with my
homework. Please? I...I'm not as good as you are! I don't get as good grades.
And..and tennis! I want to play with you as we promised. Remember??"
     Gakath shook her head. "You're wasting your time. You..."
     "Mia..." a voice said.
     Gakath turned and her eyes opened wider..."Forsa..."
     Miaka gasped as a ghostly apparition apppeared. "Forsa! That's it!
Forsa..talk to Mia!!!"
     Gakath glared. "He's nothing. He's a dead fool that listened to me and
helped free me."
     "No..." Forsa smiled. "I did it..for you. I love you, Mia. I want to be
with you remember? I said we'd be together and, we will. I know you can hear
me."
     "STOP IT!!!" Gakath shouted. "This is pointless! You can't reach that
girl, she's gone!"
     "Mia..." another voice whispered. "Mia-san...we love you. We're your
Seishi."
     Miaka looked at Tamahome and, he nodded...
     Firesakal and Orcalsi smiled.
     "Jori..." Gakath said. It was Mia's voice.
     Nakago glared. "NO! You're dead."
     Firesakal nodded. "This is in the mind of the Gods. Suzaku no Miko created
a link to all of them..and so..we're here too because, we're Gakath Seishi."
     "And we stand with our Miko..even if our god consumed her." Chagon
answered.
     Hotohori smiled as two others appeared.
     "Mia...I'm with my husband again..and we're happy." Sarmantra nodded.
     "We'll always be here for you...Miko." Thinol nodded.
     Suza stared at them. "The Gakath Seishi..what does it all mean??"
     "It means.." Chiriko smiled. "That they are alive in Mia's thoughts and
therefore..she isn't gone."
     Miaka nodded. "Mia...we love you and...we're going to get you back!!"
     "DIEEEEE!!!!!" Nakago shouted and slammed into the field again. Chichiri
grit his teeth. 
     "THIS IS GETTING MORE DIFFICULT NO DA!!!"
     "Then let me take him!" Tamahome grated. "Give me your chi as you did
before!"
     "That won't work here. This isn't a physical battle, it's a battle of
wills!" Takaki answered. He looked at Suza. "Byakko no Miko! Open your chi to
Byakko! Give him all our strength to support him!" He looked at Subaru. "JOIN
WITH ME!!"
     The two Byakko Seishi gripped Suza's hands as she concentrated..
     *Byakko...take our power! Use it...*
     
     Gakath screamed and grit her teeth. "STOP IT!!! MIA IS DEAD!! SHE'S
GONE!!"
     "Mia...I love you." Forsa answered.
     "We all love you." Firesakal echoed.
     "For all eternity." Chagon nodded.
     "And beyond." Thinol and Sarmantra said together...
     "Like two sisters...always there for each other." Orcalsi took her
sister's hand and smiled.
     "NOOOOOO!!" Gakath shouted. Her echo ripped through everyone's head.
     "This is...unbelievable." Lord Kinsa whispered.
     "I feel honored." Emperor Gasai stared at Suza and smiled. "I have faith.
I know we will win."
     Miaka watched as Gakath screamed and launched a powerful blast at the
field. Chichiri grit his teeth waiting for the onslaught...

     "No.." a voice whispered.
     Yui gasped as Gakath stopped and looked down. "No...I can't."
     "MIA!!" Miaka shouted. "MIA!! Please....let me hold you...."
     Tamahome looked quickly at her. "Miaka..what are you...?"
     "Drop the shield." Miaka whispered.
     "Waaa no da???" Chichiri gasped.
     "DROP IT!!" Miaka shouted.
     "Miaka.." Hotohori began. "I really think..."
     Miaka forced her way outside the field. Nakago smiled.
     "Now Suzaku no Miko...I'll keep that promise of attending to you.."
     He aimed his fingers at Miaka. Miaka waited for him to strike...

     
     Two jets exploded as Gakath aimed her firey eyes at them. The rest changed
formation and swung back. The missiles exploded harmessly..
     "Damn it!" Tetsuya shook his head. "There has to be a way! There has to!"
     "Miaka..we..have to trust her." Keisuke looked at the glowing book. It was
too bright to read the title. "Faith...is our only weapon left now.."


     Yui gasped as Nakago's shot struck Miaka. She screamed but, the light of
Suzaku suddenly glowed. She turned and nodded.
     "Suza-san...Yui-chan...I know what to do!"
     "Mi..Miaka?" Yui gasped.
     "Combine our wishes!" Miaka smiled.
     Yui looked at Suza. The younger Miko nodded.
     Nakago swore. "NO....."
     "Kaijin!!!" Miaka shouted!
     "Kaijin!!!" Yui echoed..
     "Kaijin!!!" Suza shouted.
     The three linked minds....
     "SUZAKU....BYAKKO...SEIRYUU...GENBU....INCREASE THE POWER OF OUR LOVE!!
MAKE EVERYONE'S LOVE THE FOCUS OF GAKATH'S UNIVERSE!!!!!"

     "NOOOOOOO!!!: Nakago fell back suddenly losing strength.
     There was an explosion and the light grew brighter around them all. Then,
four men appeared. The one in red smiled.
     "Miaka..my Miko...you did it."
     "Yui...well done." Seiryuu bowed.
     "Suza..I am pleased" Byakko nodded.
     Genbu looked at them all. "I wish I had a Miko to thank so..I'll just
thank all of you."
     Suzaku turned to Gakath. "Your power..is fading..as it is being consumed
by the love of all those here. It enabled us to break free of your dimensional
field. Once we release Miaka's daughter..you will be frozen once again and
sealed away..."
     "NO..." Gakath whispered. She turned to Miaka. "Frozen..for all
eternities. Never to have Seishi...or be honored as a god should."
     "Your own Seishi turned against you..when they discovered your evil...and
his." Suzaku looked at Nakago. "You should have gone to the afterlife.
Now..you'll be sealed away with her. Forever..."
     Nakago bowed his head. "The Majin..and now...this. I'm finished. I can do
no more. My wish to become a god...is done." He looked at Miaka and Tamahome.
"Pathetic..that love is what wins in the end. Perhaps if I had love from the
beginning...things would have been different.."
     Miaka bowed her head. "Nakago...gomen nasai."
     "Baka." Nakago smirked. "The victory goes to the strong. Gakath was strong
but, when she is overcome by a greater power so she too must fall. It is done."
He turned away his body fading as he spoke."Sayonarra...Suzaku no Miko...."
     The Four Gods raised their hands and Gakath closed her eyes. She struggled
for a moment then, she separated into two. An older woman stood on the right.
The other on the left collapsed...
     "MIA!!!" Miaka ran to her daughter's side. "Mia...are you alright?"
     "SEAL!!!!" the Four Gods shouted together.
     Gakath grit her teeth as she began to fade..."This is not the
end...someday...I will....return...."
     Yui shuddered as the evil god was forced into the pocket dimension. The
clouds of the four gods enclosed around them.
     Mia opened her eyes. "Ma...Mama?"
     "Mia." Miaka whispered. She hugged her daughter close. Tamahome came over
and joined them.
     "Mama..I...I had a nightmare." Mia whispered.
     "We're with you now." Tamahome answered.
     "So am I..." a voice answered.
     Mia gasped and saw Fora smiling. "FORSA!!!!"
     "Mia..I love you. I have to go now but...I promise you..someday..we'll
meet again." He waved one last time and merged with the clouds..
     "No...please...don't.." Mia whispered.
     "Mia.."
     Mia looked at Firesakal and Orcalsi. "Jori...Lausel..."
     "Take care of yourself okay?" Firesakal smiled.
     "Always love your parents..as we did ours." Orcalsi winked.
     "Farewell our Miko." Thinol and Sarmantra faded away..
     "Take it easy...be seeing ya." Chagon took Firesakal's arm and the
three faded out...
     
     Miaka felt her tears falling along with her daughter's. Everyone
bowed their heads.
     "Hey Miaka.." a voice said.
     Miaka looked up. She gasped as she saw Nuriko. "NO...NURIKO!!!"
     "Miaka, don't be so pissed..at least I won't have to go to prison
now." another voice said.
     "No...Tasuki.." Chiriko felt himself crying. "You...died."
     "We didn't die but, we got trapped here somehow. Suzaku did it
somehow when Nakago's blast hit us."
     Suzaku nodded. "But now, I'll return them to their bodies which are
in a state of suspended animation. They'll be waiting when you return."
     "Suzaku-sei-kun!!" Miaka wept and hugged her daughter close. She
looked at Suza. "Suza-san.."
     Suza came forward. She looked back at Emperor Gasai. "Gomen nasai
but..I can't stay with you...Gasai-sama."
     Suzaku and the other gods began to fade. Along with them, the light
did as well. The clouds turned to mist and, Miaka found herself in front
of the castle...
     Hotohori looked at the wrecked building. He sighed. "I can remember
when my father built that home."
     Emperor Gasai moved to Suza. "Suza-sama. I...I want you to stay."
     "I..I can't." Suza blinked as her tears fell. "We're too different.
Perhaps someday...in another life."
     Gasai smiled. "I understand Byakko no Miko." He kissed her. "My once
Suzaku no Miko...farewell..."
     He moved to Hotohori. "Hotohori-sama..I can't begin to tell you how
much meeting and being in your precense has truly been an honor for me. I
shall try to rule as wisely as you did."
     Hotohori nodded. "Don't carry a torch for a Miko. That's a first
step." He winked.
     Gasai laughed and looked away from Suza feeling his heart breaking.
He smiled as he looked at Miaka and Yui. "Miko-mentors...no words can
describe my thanks for saving Konan Country...and for showing me that
despite differences, the Four Gods can work together when needed."
     Miaka and Yui hugged the Konan Emperor. Lord Kinsa bowed to
them both and stepped back.
     Mia blushed. "Gomen nasai Emperor-sama...for all your trouble."
     "Mia-sama." Gasai smiled. "I wish I could have known you longer.
I'm glad that you've defeated the evil that held you in bondage. I
hope you have a rich and wonderful life." He smiled at Miaka. "Your
parents are truly great."
     Mia looked back at her parents. Miaka and Tamahome smiled. "Hai.
I know."
     Gasai and Lord Kinsa watched as the Mikos and Seishi began to
fade away....
     "Farewell..." Gasai whispered. "Suza-san...I'll always love
you..."



                    Chapter Twenty Eight: New Hopes!


     The dark serpent fired at another fighter jet exploding it into dust as it
passed...
     Keisuke looked away. "It's over...there's no chance left."
     "WAIT!" Tetsuya shouted. "Remember what you said about faith? LOOK!!"
     Keisuke stared at the book. It's color suddenly turned bright red, it's
glow filling the room.
     "Suzaku.." he whispered.
     Tetsuya looked upward. "IT'S DISAPPEARING!!"
     Keisuke watched and smiled as Gakath slowly began to fade away into
nothingness. The hole in the sky closed up and disappeared. "Miaka...did..did
you win?" He turned and watched as the book faded in color and dropped to the
floor. He walked over to it and picked it up. Opening it carefully, his eyes
filled with tears of joy. "It..it says...Four Gods..Sky and Earth.."
     Tetsuya took the book from him. He opened it to the last page with
writing. They both read as writing filled it...

     "The Mikos and their Seishi bid farewell to Emperor Gasai and his court of
Konan Country. Byakko no Miko though in love with him realized she shouldn't
stay. She knew her place was in her own world. Gakath no Miko apologized for
her deeds but, Emperor Gasai and everyone held her guiltless..."
     "What the hell happened?" Keisuke whispered. "How..how did they win?"
     Tetsuya smiled. "Doesn't matter. They won. They'll be coming home soon.."
     Keisuke looked at the still forms of Sherry and Togo. He took a blanket
off the couch and covered Sherry's torn dress. "Maybe not...all of them." He
bowed his head.
     Tetsuya looked at the book.
     "As they bid farewell, they faded away...and returned to Taiitsu-kun on
Mt. Taikyoku....."

     Miaka blinked as they appeared in Taiitsu-kun's castle. "We're...we're
back in Taiitsu-kun's home.."
     DA!!" I'm worn out!!" Chichiri collapsed on a mat on the floor.
     "Why are we here?" Subaru asked.
     Because...Byakko..asked me to bring you here."
     They all turned and saw Taiitsu-kun smiling. With her were two ghostly
apparitions..Suboshi..and..Amiboshi..
     Yui gasped and felt tears fall. "Suboshi..Amiboshi...you're..."
     "We've come to say..sayonarra.." Suboshi smiled. "Even though this is the
home of Suzaku...we're still welcome here. Makes me grateful for the power of
forgiveness." He turned to Miaka. "Suzaku no Miko..gomen..for every terrible
thing I ever did to you."
     Miaka smiled. "It's okay. We're friends now...forever."
     Amiboshi nodded. "I told him that. He just wouldn't believe me." He turned
to Yui. "When both of us were formed and of one body to make up Kamaboshi, it
was my half that was the wisdom. His half that held the memories of you and the
courage. I wish we could have come for the last battle. But...you did fine
without us."
     Yui nodded and blushed. "Arigatoo."
     "Miaka.." Taiitsu-kun moved closer and closed her eyes. She opened them
and smiled. "Once again, you have performed the duties of Suzaku no Miko. You
saw the one path to defeat Gakath and give the gods the power they needed to
overcome her power. For, no power is so great as the love one must have for
another. Combine that with many and, you create an unstoppable force which can
never be defeated."
     Miaka nodded. "I learned that...from Tamahome..and everyone else." She
smiled at her Seishi. "We're ready to go home now, Taiitsu-kun." She hugged the
old mentor. "I'll...I'll miss you."
     "I'm not done yet." Taiitsu-kun snorted. "Don't be so quick to rush me
off." The old woman floated over to Mia. "Gakath no Miko.."
     Mia bowed her head. "I...gomen. This is...all my fault."
     "Who told you that?" Taiitsu-kun shook her head. "You were an unwilling
pawn and were used through no fault of your own. The power that faced you and
the lies were great. Anyone might have been fooled. Do not chastise yourself.
The one you love..although he can never be yours in this world...someday may
return to you..in time."
     Mia smiled. "I...I hope so.." Mia bowed and turned away...
     "Byakko no Miko.." Taiitsu-kun grinned.
     Suza stepped forward and looked up. "Taiitsu-kun.."
     "You showed the same courage that Miaka displayed when she first became
Suzaku no Miko. You alone had the power to give to the others to save this
world. If it weren't for you, Miaka and Yui could never have used their
abilities to overcome the evil." Taiitsu-kun floated lower and nodded. "Never
think less of yourself child that because you aren't as good in school as
others that, you aren't worth anything. By having the strength to become two
Mikos when needed...and returning strength to the others...you showed courage
that is rarely displayed in your world..."
     "Ari..arigatoo." Suza blushed. "I...I'm honored."
     "Using your wisdom to avoid a heartbreaking situation as well speaks of
your character." Taiitsu-kun looked at Tamahome. "If the one you love truly
feels for you..you too may someday encounter him again."
     "I hope so." Suza bowed and turned away.
     "Nuriko...Tasuki.."
     Nuriko looked at Tasuki. The two spirits waited.
     "You two can be returned to your world. Because of Suzaku's fast thinking
although sealed, once you left this world, he was able to use his power and
save you. Something he wasn't able to do the first time as, he hadn't been
called yet. Now...you may resume your lives in your new world."
     "Taiitsu-kun...arigatoo!" Nuriko looked at Hotohori. "I..I'll miss this
world though. I'd almost forgotten it."
     "Dammit." Tasuki sighed. "Now I gotta look at liquidating my numbers
rackets and getting into an honest line of work or Nuriko will bust me..."
     "Damn right!" Nuriko grinned.
     "Tasuki...the courage you showed here can go with you into your new life.
A new path awaits if you find it.."
     "OLD BAG..." Tasuki grumbled. "You don't know...YAGHHHHHHH!!!!"
     "Even though you're a spirit, don't think I can't punish you." Taiitsu-kun
watched him fly across the room. "Baka.." She turned to the Seishi...
     "Byakko Seishi. The time has come for you to end your four hundred year
service. You have done well and, this final battle with your experience saved
both Byakko no Miko and Seiryuu no Miko. Come into your prepared place with
honors..."
     "Master..." Tamahome whispered. "Subaru..."
     Takaki smiled and clapped a hand on Tamahome's shoulder. "Can't live
forever can we boy? Besides...you've got a good family. Hold onto it."
     "Farewell...my son..." Subaru smiled and, the two slowly faded away...
     Miaka fought her tears. "They..they've passed on?"
     "They've earned their eternal happiness." Taiitsu-kun nodded.
"Chichiri..you too have earned yours. But, you may yet see the others again.
There's no reason why someday in the future, you too might not be a part of
their world. Maintaining your vigilance as the last living Seishi has made you
a special place with Suzaku.."
     Chichiri smiled and hugged Miaka. "Da! I'm looking forward to something
different. Four hundred years is an awful long time. Now...I can see you all
again someday..."
     "Chichiri...take care." Hotohori smiled.
     The girls wept as Chichiri waved to everyone. "Bye no da! See ya!!" His
body faded away into the clouds....
     "Seishi...all of you..performed extremely well." Taiitsu-kun floated
upward. "Suzaku is pleased...and so am I. Please resume your new lives with a
new beginning and hope. Never forget your love for one another."
     Miaka smiled as her tears of joy fell. She hugged Mia close. "Hai. Never.
We'll never lose each other again. And someday soon..Chichiri will join us.."
     Taiitsu-kun nodded. "Put the Four Gods away, Miaka. Don't let anyone open
it again. If Suzaku needs you...he knows where to call..."
     Miaka looked at Tamahome. "Hai." they both said...

     The light faded and, they all watched as Taiitsu-kun smiled.
     "For no power is so great...then the power of love itself. Remember
that....farewell......" As they faded away, Suzaku's voice mixed with her
own...

     Keisuke wiped his tears as they fell on the pages. "Beautiful. I..I'm
enraptured by what I've read..."

     Tetsuya nodded and then jumped up. "KEISUKE!! LOOK!!"
     The two watched as Sherry and Togo stirred. They opened their eyes and
blinked.
     "Damn..my back hurts.." Togo swore.
     Sherry grinned. She reached behind her and slapped a handcuff on him..
     "HEY!!!" Togo shouted.
     "You have the right to remain silent. If you give up that right, anything
you say can and will be used against you.."
     "GET THIS OFF ME!!!" Togo shouted..
     "In a court of law.." Sherry continued. She reached and slapped the other
handcuff on Togo putting his hands behind his back. "You have the right to an
attorney..."

     Keisuke looked at Tetsuya and the two burst out laughing. Suddenly, the
room filled with red light. Then, forms appeared and finally, the group stepped
out of it.
     Yui blinked. "We..we're back."
     Miaka sighed then noticed Sherry and Togo. "NURIKO!! TASUKI!! YOU'RE
ALRIGHT!!" She went to hug them..
     "DAMMIT NURIKO THIS ISN'T FUNNY!!" Togo shouted.
     "In a minute Miaka, I have to finish reading him his rights." Sherry
grinned...
     Hotosama sighed. "They're still at it."
     "Worse then when Tasuki and I were fighting." Taka commented.
     "If you cannot afford an attorney one will be appointed for you by the
court..."
     "QUIT IT!!" Togo shouted.
     Suza looked at Mia and the two girls fell into hysterical giggles. Miaka
and Yui joined them.
     Just then the phone rang. Miaka picked it up. "Hai..Sukunami residence."
She closed her eyes and sighed. "Hai..Suza is right here. We...we were just out
for awhile. I hope I didn't worry you Koshara-san."
     Suza shook her head as Togo and Sherry argued with each other. Miaka waved
her over. She took the phone. "Hai..Mama? I'm fine. I..I've been having...an
interesting time. Mia's family is...unusual. But...I'm fine and I'll be home
tomorrow after school."
     "DAMMIT GET EM OFF!!" Togo shouted.
     Taka picked him up and began spinning Togo around. "AIIIIIIRPLANE!!" he
shouted. "WANT TO GET OFFF????"
     "AGHHHHHHH!!" Togo shouted.
     Miaka laughing hysterically wiped her tears. "Nuriko..I..I guess the joke
is over now."
     Sherry closed her eyes. "I'm not joking..Miaka."
     Everyone stared at her. Taka put Togo down. Togo shook his head. "Tell
me..I didn't hear that right..Nuriko."
     Sherry sighed. "When we get back to the US, I'm obligated to turn you in.
Unless..."
     "Unless?" Jim smiled.
     "You agree to go straight. I'll go with you to ensure you don't change
your mind. From there, you can join Chiriko in London..and become the new
manager of his band. Since London is out of the US, you'll be safe until your
statute of limitations runs out."
     "Nuriko.." Hotosama laughed. "You're truly amazing.."
     Sherry blushed. "I...I'm on leave...Hotohori-sama. If it's possible..I'd
like to come back...and maybe stay here...with you. I'm ready to resign being a
cop...right now."
     "DO IT!!!" Togo shouted. "TAKE HER PLEASE!!! GET HER OFF ME!!!"
     The group laughed. Muhabsa sighed. "In any case...I can't go back to Iraq.
I'll be listed as an outlaw that helped you escape and a traitor to the state
by Saddam Hussein."
     "No worries." Hotosama smiled. "I'll hire you on as a foreign
consultant..and also, I need another doctor working at my medical support
office."
     Muhabsa smiled. "I'll take that job."
     "HEY!!" Jim looked at everyone. "It just occured to me. How the hell are
we understanding each other? We couldn't before!"
     "Perhaps Suzaku has made it possible. I'm thankful for it." Hotosama
looked at Miaka. "Gomen but..I guess you aren't going to be a rich corporation
owner after all. However.." He nodded to Taka. "Your new position as Finance
Director is waiting. I suspect since you love to deal in money, you'll do well.
I'll have my accountants brief you on the state of the company."
     "I..I'm not..taking anybody's job am I?" Taka looked at Miaka. "I couldnt
do that..not under any circumstances."
     "Tamahome.." Miaka smiled. "I love you."
     Hotosama grinned. "Have no fear. I did that job myself. But..since you'll
be taking it, I can take the time to pursue other interests." He turned to
Miaka. "I will take my own advice...and cease carrying a four hundred year old
torch."
     Sherry looked at him startled..
     "Nuriko.." Hotosama went to her and smiled. "I'll escort you to a late
dinner." He turned to the others. "The rest of you...don't drive Miaka crazy."
     "I....I need to change first." Sherry blushed looking underneath the
blanket that was wrapped around her. "My dress is..less then decent." 
    "DINNER!!" Miaka shouted. "HEY!! I didn't get any!! THAT'S NOT FAIR!!
TAMAHOME, TAKE ME OUT TO DINNER!!!"
     "Here we go again.." Jim sighed.
     "Does she always eat like this?" Muhabsa asked.
     "Miaka is like an empty truck..she keeps trying to reload
her..YAGHHHHHH!!!"
     Miaka glared at Taka as he flew down the hall and bounced off the bedroom
door.
     "To..to reload herself.." Taka gasped out finishing his sentence..
     "Baka." Miaka sighed....
     Tetsuya hugged Yui close. "I..I thought for a moment there, I was going to
lose you, Yui. I..I never want that to happen!"
     "Tetsuya.." Yui smiled. "I'm here. Everything turned out okay."
     "Yui...I..."
     Keisuke grinned. "Ask her you fool. You've been trying to get the courage
for the last seventeen years!"
     "Yui-chan...will you...marry me?"
     "HAI!!" Yui threw herself into Tetsuya's arms and kissed him. She turned
to Miaka with shining eyes and the two began to dance together in the middle of
the room.
     "What did I just do? Tetsuya gasped.
     "Signed your life away." Keisuke slapped him on the back. "You're
committed now, Tetsuya."

     "HEY!!! TAKE THESE OFF!" Togo shouted.
     Hotosama smiled at Sherry. "I suppose you should. Otherwise, Miaka's
neighbors might complain soon...."     
          Sherry shook her head..."NAWWWW..Let's go Hotohori-sama.."
     "NURIIIIIKOOOOO!!!" Togo shouted....

     Mia stood in her room and looked out the window. The sky was dark now but,
it was a normal winter night. She could see the fog moving in from the
distance. The radio played a news broadcast explaining an unusual phenomenon
that was in the sky over Tokyo earlier...and the accidental crash of fighter
planes in a military training incident....
     "Mia-chan?"
     Mia turned and saw Suza smiling at her. "I...I was just thinking about him
Suza."
     "You mean...Forsa-san?"
     "Hai." Mia closed her eyes fighting tears. "I don't know if I'll really
ever seen him again. It's...too impossible to believe."
     "Don't say that." a voice answered.
     Mia and Suza turned and saw Yui standing in the doorway. Yui came into
Mia's room and sat next to them on Mia's bed.
     "You loved him, right?" Yui smiled.
     "With..with all my heart. I'll never forget him." Mia began to cry and
leaned against Yui.
     "And he loved you just as much." Yui smiled and stroked the young girl's
hair. "But...this world is really special. Someone told me that once, Mia."
     Suza blinked. "What do you mean, Hongo-san?"
     "He'll find you." Yui pulled Mia away and looked into her tear filled
eyes.
     "How?" Mia whispered.
     "If it takes a thousand years..." Miaka answered coming into the room...
     Yui stood up as Miaka held her daughter..
     "Or ten thousand.." Taka echoed standing next to Miaka...
     "He'll find you..." her parents whispered together. Miaka looked at Taka
and he nodded...

     "Forsa..." Mia looked through her tears out the window..."let it be
soon.."

                             The End!



     Fushigi Yuugi: Destiny's Child! is a fanfic based off the japanese
television series "Fushigi Yuugi." Elements of the series were used as well as
parts and situations mentioned from Fushigi OVA#1 and the Fushigi Yuugi manga
translations...
     Thanks go out to... Leonard Liew
                         Audrey Seddon
                         
     and of course.......Leo Brown...who asked me to write a Fushigi fanfic in
the first place!

      If you enjoyed reading this, please take the time to examine my other
fanfics I have written..
   
     Kimagure Orange Road:
     (1. Summer Cruise
     (2. Fall Romance
     (3. Winter's Time of Fear

     Sailor Moon:

     (1. Dark Fire!
     (2. Temporal Dreams!
     (3. Days of A Silver Past!

     I can also be reached for comments/flames/whatever at...

                        Skyhawk123@aol.com

     
                        May the Power of Love shine within your lives
                        as it does in those of others....

                        Daniel C. Harrison
                        December 9, 1997